After Dark

Disclaimer: The names of the wrestlers belong to them, Lesley Patsy, Sammy and Claire do exist but artistic licence is taken with their characters. I own the copyright.

1.

Claire was tired her eyes stung and keeping her concentration on the road ahead was hard. The city lights had long since dimmed in the background as she headed out of the city and towards ‘home’ at least that’s what she’d got used to calling it. Her midnight blue sports car hummed as it skimmed the road surface, the country music she was listening to was lost in the swirling air. Claire blinked, opening her eyes she slammed her foot on the brake, "Shit!" the car screeched and her body jerked forward. She stared out of the windscreen at the black wolf standing in the middle of the road staring at her. She breathed out heavily and stared at the magnificent creature. "Wow" she whispered to herself, the wolf studied her and then it moved fluidly across the road and into the trees on the other side. Claire waited a moment staring into the trees she shook her head and slowly pulled away.

The gravel churned and crackled under the tyres as Claire pulled through the stone columns half shaded by the trees, she drove slowly watching her house rise out of the darkness. It was a mixture of white wood and grey stone with a wrap around deck. Claire stopped the car and climbed out, she stretched and looked around. The trees whispered in the breeze, Claire breathed in the cool air she was home. She opened the boot of her car and retrieved her black sports bag. She turned wondering why she felt like someone was watching her, she shook her head and walked up to the front door. The grey wolf with a black stripe down it’s back lay down under the bushes and watched her go inside. As she dumped her bag at the bottom of the cedar wood stairs she could hear voices in the kitchen. She headed towards the archway and laughed to herself as she walked in on Adam and Jason throwing food at each other. Both men were six feet tall with long blonde hair and blue eyes. Adam caught a chip that Jason threw in his mouth, Claire laughed as he chomped down and turned to see who was standing watching him. "Baby!" he spluttered holding his arms open waiting for his ‘little sister’ to come running, Claire walked over and hugged him "Hey bro" she greeted smiling at the inane grin he had on his face. She then walked over to Jason and hugged the rather more sedate surrogate brother "I missed you Jay," she whispered as he held her tightly "I missed you too kiddo" he replied. "Hey stop hugging and start talking!" Adam ordered in usually flip tone. Claire smiled as she turned to look at him "What don’t I even rate a cuppa before you want chapter and verse?" Adam clicked his fingers "Jay get the tea!" Jason shook his head as he turned to the kettle and clicked it on. Claire took off her black leather jacket and hung it on the back of the chair before sitting. Adam brought over his plate of chips and Jason soon followed with the tea and mugs. Adam studied Claire as she pinched chips off his plate. "So?" he asked as Jason sat down, "So I came home" she replied calmly Jason studied her "Anything up?" she shook her head "Sometimes the city just gets to much you know." Jason nodded Adam picked up a chip and nodded in agreement. "So how long are you staying?" Claire shrugged "I can work from home so I don’t know. I’m just tired guys I needed some home comforts and my two favourite guys to tell me what I’ve been missing." Adam and Jason both smiled cheekily.

Later that evening Claire stood out on the back porch breathing in the cool air, letting it play with the curls of her hair. She smiled as Jason joined her; he was worried she could tell. She always knew when he was worried he had a look and she’d known him long enough to see it coming a mile off. "Before you ask, I’m fine nothing has happened, I just got home sick, I’m dealing with so many people who are leaving their families I needed to spend a bit of time with mine." Jason nodded "No one broke your heart then?" she almost laughed "Some one has to get a hold on my heart to break it." Jason walked over and put his strong arms round her shoulders "You lonely?" she nodded "Sometimes, you?" Jason shook his head "Hadn’t thought about it lately" he kissed her cheek "Anyway I have so much baggage!" Claire laughed "Yeah you and me both" she turned to look at him he touched her face and played with her hair "You could go home any time" Claire shook her head "Not home anymore this is." She kissed his cheek "Anyway I got too much work to do." She walked inside the house and left Jason watching the night sky. She knew he was right as she scaled the stairs to her room, she could go back to her roots anytime she liked but what would be the point. Everyone she loved was here now, there wasn’t much left for her in England. She opened the door to her bedroom and stepped inside. Her bed stood in the middle of the room, it was white with a navy silk panel in the middle of the duvet. She walked over to the window and opened it allowing the wind to ruffle the white curtain. She turned and pushed her hair back over her shoulders she was in need of a good nights sleep but she knew she had a lot of work to do the next morning. She flopped onto the bed and closed her eyes and wished sleep could come quickly and last a lifetime.

Patsy lay under the plush red covers of her four poster bed, she was leaning on her elbow her shoulder length hair slightly tousled from the rolling around she had been doing. She looked down at her husband Mark; he lay silently breathing she gently laid her hand on his well-toned chest. She could feel his slow heart beat. She couldn’t quite believe it had been three months since they exchanged their vows. It had been the most beautiful of ceremonies, as the sun rose over the trees they exchanged their personally written oaths to each other and slipped matching silver rings on to each other’s fingers. Patsy bit her lip as she moved her fingers seductively over his chest waiting to see if he would wake. He moaned and she continued letting her fingers slip under the covers, she leaned down and nibbled at his ear, she felt him move. She couldn’t help but smile as he over powered her and laid her on her back. Gazing down at her he smiled "Still got an appetite for me baby?" she bit her lip as he gently kissed her shoulders. Life didn’t get much sweeter.

Claire shivered in bed she turned over and opened her eyes, which were wet from the tears she’d shed in her dream. She sat up and looked at the window, she sighed as she pushed back the covers and walked over sliding it part way closed she looked down into the darkness of the garden. She wiped her eyes and settled on to the window seat. She couldn’t shake the dream, probably because it was more of a memory than a dream. She wondered if things would have turned out differently if her father had left them in England but she knew she would have lost everything sooner than she did. She turned and looked at the gardens again, as she looked she saw the wolf moving across the grass, she studied it as it seemed to sense her looking at it and disappeared into the trees. Claire shook her head and walked back over to her bed. She laid her head on the pillow and closed her eyes she was too tired to think. Outside in the garden the wolf stopped and turned it walked back to the house and lay on the porch like a century.

Sammy was sitting in the drivers seat waiting patiently, her dark hair was shoved into a rough ponytail and still held strands of grass and straw. She was listening to the late night chat on the radio some young girl was complaining about her cheating boyfriend. Sammy was already mocking her in her head; she had experience in this subject. The girls voice was beginning to grate on her nerves "But how can he do this to me?" she pleaded with the DJ who was trying to sound sympathetic, Sammy snorted this girl didn’t know what problems were. She was snapped out of her bitter thoughts but a warm bag of A&W takeaway landing in her lap, she looked to the passenger seat as Chris settled back in to his seat. He smiled at her, man he had a sexy smile, Sammy thought but then again she was biased. She returned his smiled and picked the bag of her lap "Fast food great" Chris sniggered "Hey you don’t want it" he offered his hand Sammy held the bag protectively "No I want, I just don’t want to hear you complain when we get naked" Chris grinned "I would never complain about you naked." Sammy chomped down on her fries while Chris looked her over, still grinning. She knew they were in for a long night, the kind of night she liked. She studied Chris as he tucked in to his hamburger he was taller than her not that you could tell as they both slouched in the car, with long blonde hair which was tied back as roughly as hers was. He was dressed in a black t-shirt and fleece jacket, which masked his toned body. Sammy always appreciated his body, his soft tanned skin was always warm when she needed to snuggle up to him, it was a definite bonus on those cold nights they spent sleeping in the back of the car. She almost laughed to herself as she spared a thought for her friend, she would have to thank Claire again for this job. Chris studied Sammy and gently pulled at the straw in her hair "I think we both need a hot shower and a good nights sleep" he offered Sammy shook her head "Sleep? You think your gonna get to sleep tonight?" Chris smiled he knew his baby was on form.

2.

Claire was still tired sleep had been hard to accomplish the past four nights, even being home hadn’t helped, it seemed to avoid her the most when she was in the middle of a job. She carried the large mug of tea in to the front room where her silver lap top computer was set up on the table the internet connection flashing, her small note pad and others papers decorated one side of the table. She walked over and sat on the floor looking at her screen, the search she had conducted was now complete. She looked the obituaries from the Memphis press. She picked out two, which fitted her needs and began her work. She picked up her cell phone and mashed the speed dial number one. A friendly Geordie accent greeted her "Hey, trouble how’s it going?" Claire greeted before looking up as Adam walked into the house she winked at him as he walked over and sat on the couch behind her. "Yeah I know we said we’d take some time off but I have two more to sort out before I can even think of taking off." The woman on the other end of the phone was slightly deflated Claire knew she’d been looking forward to the three day break they’d been planning. Claire also knew they were due a holiday they hadn’t had a day off in four years. She sighed, "I tell you what as soon as I’ve talked to Sammy I’ll leave. Yeah today, I’ll meet you at the hotel. Here talk to Adam" she handed the phone back, while she finished with her notes. She hit a key and pulled up her e-mail box. She sent two e-mails containing the details she’d gotten from the obituaries, both were the one-year anniversary posts for two men, one aged eighteen the other in his thirties. Half the job was done as she sent off the mails but she wasn’t done yet. She took the phone back from Adam who telling Lesley of his recent teachings at the ‘gym’. Claire smiled at him and slipped on to the couch next to him "Hey, you know he exaggerates don’t you?" Adam slapped her knee a mock gesture of offence. Claire smiled as he stuck his tongue out at her "I’ve just e-mailed Andrew and Scott with the details I’ll get the paper work sorted and then I’m done" Lesley only had to say one word and Claire who was just about to relax froze. "Sammy, you have to talk to her" Claire closed her eyes and reluctantly agreed. "See you for dinner" Claire clicked off the phone and rested back on the couch cuddling up to Adam who took her hand in his "Trouble?" he asked his voice low and calming "Chaos might be a better word." Claire sighed, "Anything I can do?" Claire thought for a moment playing the situation over in her head, there was going to be no good outcome "Be ready to pick up the pieces when Taker gets done with me." Adam kissed her head and held her tight "It’ll come good" Claire hugged him back "Yeah I wish."

Lesley walked out of the double doors on to the old stone patio carrying her own black sports bag, she dumped it in her purple soft top BMW, she too was tired it had been a long lifetime. She walked back into the rented apartment and checked around, she’d left nothing to say she’d ever been there. She slipped the keys off her key ring and left them on the dinning room table with a note and three hundred dollars cash for the clean up. She checked over her shoulder and looked at the white door to one of the other rooms, the area under the handle had been scratched away, she turned back and picked up her bag, she dug inside and added another fifty dollars. It always helped to keep people sweet, she took her bag and walked out slamming the door behind her, it had been a nice home for three months but all good things came to an end. She climbed into her car and pulled out of the courtyard. As she drove out on to the interstate she kept focused on her weekend off, she laughed to herself ‘weekend off’ for a start it was a Wednesday and second she could just remember her last weekend off, she was 17, then again she thought maybe she was 16. Either way it had been a long time for both her and Claire, she thought back over the past three months they’d pulled at least twenty all nighters and lived in that flat twenty-four hours for at least two months, until they had things under control. Lesley smiled the last few days Claire had been there had felt so good, it was always good when they accomplished the impossible and got one up on Taker. Lesley however did not envy Claire the task of facing him right now and letting him know they’d done it. She sighed she also did not envy her the task of letting Sammy in on the news. She sighed as a car drove past her blasting it’s horn, "Yeah, yeah hope your wheels turn square and drop off" she muttered her traditional road rage chant.

Claire pulled up her own car at Sammy’s home; it was a bungalow with a large garden and stables. Claire could see Sammy watching two horses in the paddock. She walked over slowly not sure how to start the conversation. Sammy turned and smiled at her, Claire wished she didn’t "Hey" Sammy greeted her warmly, Claire tried to smile but knew it wasn’t convincing, however Sammy was on a high and she never noticed Claire biting her lip and struggling for words. "Man I was just thinking about you last night." Claire nodded "Really" Sammy was practically bouncing "Yeah I was thinking I should thank you" she looked at Claire and stopped smiling. Claire was staring at the ground looking very concerned and worried. "What is it?" Claire looked up and tried to smile but she couldn’t "I have something to tell you." Sammy swallowed hard "It’s Shannon" Claire began in a low tone, Sammy’s previously colourful face turned white, she suddenly found it hard to breath as she kept a tight grip on the paddock rail.

Claire could see Sammy struggling with the concept of Shannon; it had been two years since anyone had mentioned his name to her. Even though Sammy thought about him regularly she treated him as though he didn’t exist anymore. She looked at Claire she couldn’t speak; Claire took a deep breath and began "He’s alive" Sammy put her head on the cool wood of the rail and concentrated on breathing, "I saw him myself." She looked up and stared at Claire "Where?" She asked her voice slightly shaking Claire rested on the top rail and looked at her younger friend "I can’t tell you." Sammy slammed her hand on to the rail "Yes you can!" Claire shook her head "You know the rules I have to tell Taker" Sammy grabbed Claire’s arm "No!"

"I don’t have a choice." Claire shot back, Sammy covered her mouth her head was spinning she felt sick and cold, "How did he look?" Claire looked out at the two horses playfully trotting round the field "Okay. He looked pretty good." Sammy felt hot tears running down her cheeks "Do you have to tell him?" Claire closed her eyes "Yeah I do." Sammy nodded "Do you have to tell him today?" Claire rolled her head and looked away from Sammy "Yeah" she could hear Sammy crying and she hated causing her pain "He could be" Claire shook her head she didn’t want to hear Sammy pulling at straws "It’s been two years" Sammy shook her head and took a deep breath "Let me find out for myself." Claire turned and looked at her friend "And what about Chris?" Sammy seemed to calm momentarily "He’ll understand" Claire couldn’t believe what Sammy was saying "True love and first love are too very different things Sammy are you sure you can let one go for the other?" Sammy flushed red "What the hell would you know!" Claire turned and walked away there was no point in talking about it when Sammy was this mad. "I’m sorry" Sammy called after her, Claire stopped and turned "I love Chris but I need to know what happened" Claire sighed she couldn’t believe she was about to do this "Cleveland Tennessee." She said in a low tone, Sammy stared at her, her mouth hanging slightly open she couldn’t believe Claire was telling her this it broke all the rules. "I’m telling you this cos I think of you as a friend, but I’m warning you Sammy hurt Chris and it will be the last thing you do!" Sammy looked at Claire her face was stern and intimidating. Sammy never thought as Claire as a vengeful type but with that look Sammy wouldn’t want to get on her bad side. "I wont hurt him I swear." Claire turned and headed back to her car "What about Taker?" Sammy called after her wiping her eyes Claire stopped she could here Sammy jogging up to her she closed her eyes and wished the situation away. "I can’t lie to him," Claire said with as much conviction as possible "I’m not asking you to lie" Claire turned and studied her Sammy had stopped crying and instead she looked determined with one goal in mind, "I’m just asking for some time."

Claire could see Chris coming out of the house over Sammy’s shoulder, he had and envelope in his hand, he waved to Claire who acknowledged him with a nod "Please!" Sammy begged Claire wondered if Sammy knew what she was risking. "Clean yourself up" Claire instructed, Sammy wiped her eyes and composed herself, Chris reached them and smiled at Claire "Hey got something for you." He handed Claire the envelope "Our recent stats" he was beaming Claire guessed it had been a good month. She studied Chris she’s known him so long, she had even put the two of them together. The last thing she wanted to do was jeopardise Chris’s happiness. She hated being in this position. Claire took the envelope and repaid his jolly grin with a smile of her own. She checked the papers briefly "Great I’m on my way to see Taker right now." Sammy stared at Claire her eyes wide with fear. Claire was waiting for Chris to notice or for Sammy to say something. But Sammy stayed silent, afraid if she opened her mouth she’d burst in to tears. Chris smiled "Give him my regards" Claire nodded she knew what he really meant, ‘tell him I’m ready to go again’.

Sammy was struggling to hold her anger and fear inside she need Chris to leave so she could concentrate. Sammy looked at him he was still the most handsome man she had ever seen. She ignored the conversation Chris and Claire were having, it was work related and flew right over Sammy’s head all she could think of was Shannon, alive. She was so confused, after five minutes Chris finally said goodbye and strolled off to the stables. Sammy finally looked Claire in the eye "I’m begging you" Sammy whispered as soon as she could get her throat to work. Claire shook her head and opened her car door "After everything I’ve done you can’t do this for me!" Sammy spat desperate for any chance she could find. Claire almost laughed, wondering if Sammy really had said that. She looked at Sammy "You’ve got no idea"

"Damn it Claire he could still be my Shannon" Claire climbed into the car "There’s nothing I can do" she said solemnly as she closed the door. Sammy was frantic, she needed time she rived the door open and growled at Claire "Damn you help me!" Claire looked at Sammy; intimidation definitely didn’t work on her "I have to do my job." Claire replied, "Just give me some time!" Sammy retraced her steps back to gentle pleading Claire rested her head back on the seat and thought trying to find someway of helping but her choices were limited. "You have till five" she replied slowly "I’ll make sure one of my teams goes after him that’s the best I can do." Sammy breathed a slight sigh of relief and allowed Claire to shut the door and pull away from the house. Sammy pushed her hands through her hair, her head was still spinning she ran up to the house going off pure instinct.

3.

Patsy walked out of her three storey red wood and brick house, Mark was crouching on the stone and gravel drive checking over one of his prized bikes. She sat on the bike and grinned as he looked up at her, "Take me for a ride?" she asked he stood up slowly and leaned in for a kiss "Business then pleasure" he answered before brushing his lips against hers "Spoil sport" Patsy retorted, "What did you call me?" Mark asked threatening her with his greasy hands, she jumped off the bike and ran. He chased her round the bike and in to the garage where his others bikes and two cars were stored. As Patsy rounded his Harley he caught her with one arm lifting her off her feet and nuzzling her neck. Patsy turned in his arms and planted a strong passionate kiss on his lips enticing his tongue in to her mouth. They both heard the car pulling up on the gravel as Patsy pulled away Mark pulled her back but she playfully refused his kiss "Business first" she mocked as she extracted herself from his arms and waltzed out of the garage smiling at him.

Sammy ran into the bedroom she shared with Chris and looked around, she grabbed her backpack from under the bed and began packing, she’d learned to live out of the bag, and it was amazing how much stuff she could shove in. She grabbed her purse and the spare cash she kept in the book on the night table. She shoved it into her pocket and continued throwing clothes into the bag. Chris stood in the doorway staring at her, he rested his head against the door frame and folded his arms "What’s all this?" Sammy jumped she felt herself shake as she turned to face him "Chris!" her voice almost broke and as she forced a smile "Where you going?" he walked into the room and sat on the bed Sammy stared at him "I, I have to go out of town" she stammered kicking herself for lying to him. "Where? Why?" Chris looked at her, she hated when he looked at her like that his eyes wide full of complete trust. Damn why did he have to trust her so much. "It’s just something I have to do" she bit her tongue she couldn’t believe she was lying to the best thing in her life for a long time. Chris nodded "Do you want me to come along?" Sammy felt her throat go dry and her bottom lip quiver "I, I have to go this one alone" she stammered trying to conceal her breaking voice but Chris knew. He stood up and wrapped her in his arms "Baby it’s okay." He soothed she loved the way he brushed his hands through her hair, it sent shivers down her spine, she felt the tears welling in her eyes, she couldn’t control them. She cried into his chest as he held her close "Baby come on tell me what’s wrong?" he pleaded Sammy felt her body go weak she melted into Chris’s embrace "I’m sorry, I’m so sorry!" she whimpered as Chris soothed her rubbing he back and sitting with her on the bed.

Mark looked at Claire as she stood opposite him as he rested on his bike, she’d given him good news but to him it was a disappointment, he would just once like to her say ‘You were right’ in four years she’d never needed to come to him for his advice, any problems she dealt with on her own and she trained others to be just like her. She had a loyal team built up around her that gave her all the support she needed and the one thing she didn’t ever need was him. He stared at her as she finished telling him how well the boy had acclimatised, he threw down the wrench he was holding making Claire jump. As he rubbed his hands he growled in his throat, "There’s just one thing" Taker’s head snapped round was this it was she going to ask for his help or his forgiveness? She looked sheepish he knew there was something; his eyes watched every move she made watching for a hint of nervousness of fear. "I need you to give me some leeway on this" he rubbed his hands viciously on a rag today wasn’t the day he was waiting for. "There’s something going down and I need some time to try and sort it myself. I need your promise you wont wade in" she studied him, he wasn’t pleased, in fact she was waiting for him to decapitate her, he walked over and stood toe to toe with her glaring down at her, she looked up into his eyes, her blue eyes shining she reminded him of the first time he met her when she was just kid of seventeen. He couldn’t refuse her then he doubted he could refuse her now "There’s this kid, we’ve known of him for a while, he’s on your list." Mark’s eyes flashed his list was the definitive end line, no one got off it. "I know" she whispered "I know the rules I know I shouldn’t even be asking but" She rested back against the table, Taker growled "No"

"The least you could do is hear her out" Patsy stood arms folded in the entrance to the garage. Taker let his head fall back two women on to him this wasn’t fair, he never thought he could be a hen pecked husband but the look on his beloveds face was stern. He rested against his bike and waited she better have a good argument even then he was determined to turn her down. "You remember when Chris found Sammy in New Orleans? Well the kid with her has turned up. I want the chance" Taker cut her in one fluid movement grabbing her throat and lifting her off her feet "He dies!" he bellowed. Claire calmed herself as much as possible, she could breathe, if she concentrated she could managed short gasps. Patsy moved forward Claire could see her out of the corner of her eye, she hit her husband in the stomach as hard as she could he scowled at his wife "This is business!" he hissed "And that’s her neck!" Patsy spat back "Now put her down!" Claire was slightly amused that the Taker was being bullied by his wife. He placed her on the ground slowly and snarled at Claire "Just let me bring him in that’s all I ask" she whispered as she rubbed her throat.

Sammy looked at Chris, as he lay sound asleep on the bed they shared. She watched as his tanned chest moved with every breath he took, it was almost hypnotic. She leaned over the bed and kissed his forehead, she had to go now there wasn’t much time "I love you" she whispered against his lips gently kissing him before she pulled herself away and grabbed her bag. She hurried out of the house and jumped into the car, she gunned the car away from the house she had done nothing but think of what she was going to do when she got to Tennessee she had no idea how to find Shannon if her was still there. In a way she hoped he wouldn’t be there then she could just go home snuggled back in bed with Chris and wish him away again. If she managed to find him she knew there was no good out come. Why did Shannon have to turn up now, things had been going well. As she drove along interstate she remembered how things used to be with Shannon, they were kids in love. It seemed like an age ago she was a different person then. She looked at her eyes in the rear-view mirror, the last time Shannon saw her she was a battered mess. Her throat was slashed and her chest covered in claw marks. Her hair had turned red with blood and her eyes were a strange green colour. She remembered how she looked she shuddered she remembered that night all too well. She wiped her eyes and kept driving.

Lesley sat on the hotel bed fiddling with the curlers she was using on her hair. She looked at the bathroom door "So was that all he said?" Claire wiped the steam off the mirror and studied her reflection, examining the dim red marks on her neck. "Pretty much" she replied as she picked up a towel and put it round her neck. She walked out into the bedroom wearing her short silk dressing gown. "He just said yes?" Lesley couldn’t quite believe the Taker would back down as easy as that Claire looked at her and shook her head "Well there was some cursing a few death threats and the conditions but otherwise he said yes." Lesley swallowed as Claire sat in the chair and picked up a hairbrush "Conditions?"

"We have a week, we have to find him and Sammy bring them back, check the kid over and if there is the slightest sign he’s been responsible for the reports." Claire couldn’t finish she hated that part of her job. "Do you think he is?" Lesley asked her voice quiet as she took the brush from Claire and brushed her hair for her "I think there is very little chance it isn’t him. Two years is a long time to be running with this kind of secret not knowing how to control it." Lesley dropped her head "Nothing we can do?" Claire shook her head "It’s not our call."

Jeff Hardy stood in front of the full-length mirror in his hotel room tying his bandanna around his head his blonde and red hair fell to his shoulders. He straightened his blue velvet jacket and put his white shirt collar right, his large gothic cross-hung on his chocker. He turned and looked at his brother Matt who was sitting in the chair reading a magazine waiting. "What do you think?" Matt looked at his brother and shrugged "Fine" Jeff pulled a face and walked over to the dresser where he picked up his wallet and watch "You ready to go then?" Matt asked as he stood and straightened his own black shirt Jeff looked at Matt and nodded. They headed to the door and walked along the corridor catching the elevator before it closed. "So where is this club?" Matt asked as Jeff fiddled with his watch "Just outside of town, it’s supposed to get a really good crowd." Matt nodded ‘a good crowd’ in other words loads of people bouncing around on a dance floor, girls hitting on guys, guys hitting on girls and while all this was going on Matt would sit and watch wondering why he wasn’t hitting on the first pretty girl he saw and then he remembered there was too much at risk. First they’d talk, they’d see each other, they’d both get attached and then he’d have to let her go. He looked at Jeff who felt the same but at least Jeff would socialise with the girls pulling away before it got serious. Matt shook his head this would be just another night, which would end the same as all the rest with him alone watching late night TV.

Claire looked at Lesley who was studying the reflection in the mirror, Claire was now dressed in black trousers and a dark blue sparkly strapless top and her hair was slightly curly. They were both looking at her neck and the slight red marks that still remained from her run in with Mark, they looked at each other and declared together "Choker" Claire laughed as she retrieved a black chocker from the dresser, she turned and smiled as Lesley smoother her black silk lace up bodice and long skirt, she ran a hand through her semi-curly hair "You sure this looks okay?" she asked as Claire picked up the room key and slipped it into her purse "For the last time you look great and besides we’re leaving so you cant change throwing a shawl at Lesley and grabbing her own she marched her to the door. They headed to the elevator and waited.

Sammy climbed out of her car and stretched, it was near dark she looked at the moon, it was hidden behind the clouds "Where are you?" she whispered to herself. This was going to take all her tracking skills and a lot of luck. She thought back to all those nights they’d spent on the road together, she remembered how he used to let her use him for a cushion when they bedded down in shacks and in their car. It had been a lot of fun, until that one night when they ran into that bastard! Sammy would never forgive the Mexican who promised to help then and instead ruined their lives. She kicked out at a fence post she was passing. "Damn him!" she spat remembering his sleazy smile and untrustworthy eyes, why they hell had they gone with him that night. Hindsight was a wonderful thing Sammy thought as she rounded the corner and was hit by a cool breeze. "You are here" she whispered to herself, she could feel he was nearby. She began running she wanted to find him as quickly as possible.

4.

Matt walked into the club not expecting much from the outside appearance. There was a large deck, which wrapped around both sides and trees surrounded the place, how anyone found it was beyond Matt. Inside there was a sunken dance floor in the middle of the room, it rolled out in front of them and there at the far end was the DJ’s stand, where some guy with Green and pink hair was mixing base driven tunes. The bar was to the left and there were booths on the right, a wood rail surrounded the dance floor with hundreds of lights entwined round the poles. Matt made his way to the bar and rested against it, Jeff was still surveying the scene. Finally he joined Matt and they flagged down the bartender, "Nice place" Matt mocked Jeff shrugged "I’ve seen worse"

"And I’ve seen better" Jeff handed him a drink to appease him, but Matt was in no mood to party. Jeff looked at him he knew Matt was consumed with thoughts of a girl he’d seen a couple of weeks ago. Jeff wondered how he could spend so much time concentrating on a fleeting glimpse of one person "Are you still thinking about it?" Matt shrugged "A little." Jeff sighed as he took a drink from his bottle "Get over it, forget it ever happened. There’s a whole dance floor out there go have some fun and cheer up!"

Sammy stood in the shadows trying to concentrate, she couldn’t shake her final image of Shannon out of her head, he was lying in the grass reaching out to her his throat was a mess, the cut so deep she was amazed his head was still on his shoulders. Every sound he made brought more blood out of the gaping hole. She closed her eyes and wished the vision away. That was when she felt it, the hairs on her neck stood on end as she moved out of the darkness. She trusted her instincts so far they had never led her wrong. She headed out walking slowly down the street as she passed an alleyway she stopped it was a dead end, a small dumping ground between a restaurant and a pet store which explained the smell a mixture of stale straw and tomato sauce. She took two steps forward and then changed her mind turning back she walked to the edge of the alleyway. There was a quiet sound like the wind ruffling papers she flattened herself against the wall and peaked round. Her breath came quick and her eyes stung when she saw him. He was climbing out of the dumpster, his faded jeans were torn and shredded his black t-shirt was frayed at the sleeve and the shirt tied round his waste had lost all colour long ago. His long blonde hair was tied back and his skin showed a sun tanned glow accented by a rough nights sleep in the dirt.

Claire looked at Lesley across the booth; she was still nursing the coke more interested in studying the guy on the dance floor. Claire looked over, he was in his early twenties dressed in a blue velvet suit and white shirt his long hair kept neat by a bandanna. Claire smiled as she slipped to the edge of the booth, "You want another?" Lesley smiled as Claire walked passed and made her way to the bar. She squeezed through the group of men standing watching the floor and rested on the glass top of the bar. "Excuse me!" she raised her voice trying to attract the barman’s attention, he was oblivious and continued talking to the guy further up the bar. "Hey" she attempted again, still not getting a response. She opened her mouth to shout again when a bottle clunked on to the bar beside her. She looked at the hand that held it and let her gaze drift up the arm to the broad shoulder and toned chest and finally to the tanned face and deep brown eyes of Matt. He studied her intently taking in her blue eyes and her sweet smile. She finally looked away from him and he realised he was staring at her his mouth slightly open and what he was convinced was a dumb look on his face. He mentally kicked himself for making such an impression. She leaned over the bar looking past him when she rested back again still unable to catch the barman’s eye Matt found his tongue and managed to choke out "Hi" Claire looked at him and smiled "Hey" her voice was soft, her skin had a light suntanned look, he was aware he was smiling at her "Do these guys actually serve you or what?" she asked hoping to strike up a conversation with the handsome six foot tall stranger.

Lesley was still watching the man on the dance floor, he was amazing, she’d never come across anyone quite like him. He oozed sex appeal as he threw his arms around and moved his body was total control. She was slightly surprised when he looked over and smiled at her she blushed as she smiled back. She wasn’t quite sure if it was her he was smiling at but she hope so. She looked away not wanting to make it obvious she was staring at him. Jeff smiled to himself as he looked at the young girl sitting in the booth nursing an empty glass, he bit his lip as he decided he’d had enough dancing, not being able to see a pathway through the other dancers he opted to climb over the rail. Lesley looked up and saw him scaling the wood and heading towards her. He smiled as he reached her booth "Hi" she smiled back not sure her jaw would work "You mind if I sit?" he had a soft Carolinian accent "Go for your life" Lesley answered as he settled himself opposite her in the booth, "I’m Jeff" he offered a hand "Lesley" she replied taking his hand, instead of shaking it he lifted it to his mouth and kissed the back of her hand, Lesley was impressed. "Do you come here often?" this time Lesley did laugh, he looked at her slightly bemused "That is a really old line" she replied "But the answer is no I’ve never been here before." Jeff smiled "Me neither, you here on your own?" Lesley shook her head "Nope my mate went to the bar about ten minutes ago." Jeff smiled "Yeah my brother has been there all night, I can’t tear him away." Lesley could feel herself internally blushing as he looked at her, he smiled she was different to the girls he usually met he could tell that straight away, he actually wanted to have a conversation with this girl and it looked like she wanted to chat with him too.

Matt smiled at Claire they had been talking for the past ten minutes and she had given up on getting served. Instead she seemed comfortable just to stand and talk to him. "So are you here on your own?" her voice had the hint of an accent that he was trying to place, he smiled "No my brother is one the dance floor killing someone right now."
"Killing someone?" she looked amused at the thought Matt smiled "Yeah, you’ve never seen anyone dance like Jeff, most people run for cover" she laughed at his joke which made him feel warm inside. "What can I get you?" they both turned and looked at the barman, "Oh erm two cokes please" she turned back to Matt who wished the barman had stayed away. "Would you like to join us?" Claire asked Matt smiled "I’d love to." After she paid for the drinks they walked back to the booth were Lesley was laughing at Jeff as he told her about his exploits jumping out of hotel room windows. Claire smiled at Lesley and handed her a glass "Hey" Lesley smiled "Thought you’d got lost" Claire smiled and looked at Jeff "Tell the truth you didn’t miss me in the slightest." Lesley looked at Matt and smiled at Claire "Ditto. Jeff this is my friend Claire the one I told you about" Claire smiled as Jeff stood "Hi, nice to meet you." Claire smiled "And you." Jeff smiled at Matt as he slipped on to the seat beside Lesley. "He’s your brother isn’t he?" Claire looked at Matt who nodded "Guilty." Claire and Matt slipped into the seat opposite Lesley and Jeff. Lesley smiled as Jeff introduced her to Matt, "I was just telling Lesley about the time we jumped out of the hotel window." Matt smiled Claire wasn’t surprised "You jumped out of a window?" Matt shrugged "It seemed like a good idea at the time."
"The snow was just too inviting" Lesley and Claire looked at each other and then shook their heads.

Sammy followed Shannon at a distance; he seemed to be prowling the area looking for food. She had to admit she was hungry too, but just the thought of it right now turned her stomach. She watched as Shannon studied a house and got spooked by a passing car, he ran across the road and disappeared into the woods, "Damn it" Sammy took off after him. Bounding through the woods she soon caught up with him as they emerged into the back lot of a garage. Sammy studied Shannon as he straightened his body and looked up at the sky, she felt the tears in her eyes she slowly stepped forward and placed a hand on his shoulder "Shannon" she whispered as he turned his eyes showing his confusion as he starred at her. She was visibly crying now as he lifted his hand and touched her face, he knew her "Yeah it’s me" she whispered as his face cleared and he smiled pulling her in to a tight embrace.

Claire smiled at Lesley as they sat on their own, Matt and Jeff had gone to the bar, Lesley was in a world of her own, "You like him" Claire said quietly Lesley nodded "He’s a really nice guy. He’s funny, attractive, he’s got beautiful eyes and he’s normal" Claire looked up, Lesley could read her expression "He’s not normal?" Claire shook her head "Do we have like radar for these guys?" Claire smiled as Lesley raved, "It’s so typical I meet a nice guy, one who’s intelligent, attractive and can make me laugh and are you sure?" Claire nodded "Is Matt?" Claire nodded "Yup"

"How can you tell," Claire smiled "With Matt it’s his eyes. With Jeff the way he moves." Lesley sighed, "Do we tell them we know?" Claire shrugged "It’d be one hell of a conversation stopper."

Jeff looked at Matt "You cheered up. It’s her isn’t it, she’s the girl you’ve been mooning over" Jeff laughed, "You lucked out" Matt smiled "Maybe," Jeff sighed he knew what Matt was thinking the ‘what if’ question "Just get to know her okay, no what ifs yet!" Matt smiled "You like Lesley don’t you?" Jeff smiled and nodded "And I want to get to know her so don’t bolt on me okay?" Matt nodded. That was the last thing he wanted truth be told, he never wanted this night to end.

5.

Patsy looked at Mark; he was studying his computer screen. She smiled and walked into the room, he looked so intense, his brow was furrowed as he skimmed the document, she slipped up behind him and began rubbing his shoulders. "What’s this?" she asked as he moaned with approval. She looked at the screen and read the notes "That’s the kid Claire was talking about." Mark let his head fall forward "You promised her" Mark put one hand on Patsy’s as she stopped massaging him. "I know." Patsy walked round him and sat on the desk "You got to give her the time" Mark sighed "And if it all goes wrong?" Patsy looked at him his green eyes were locked with hers as his hands moved up her legs caressing her thighs. "If it goes wrong you deal with it" Mark sat forward and nuzzled his head in to her stomach "Did you ever wonder why she asked you to let her deal with it?" Mark looked up "She still feels guilty" Mark pulled Patsy forward "She cant save everyone" he pushed his hand into her hair "I know, she knows too, just let her be a while." Mark welcomed Patsy’s soft kiss as he pulled her on to his lap. He would give Claire the time she asked for and he wouldn’t interfere he owed her that much. But if this was her way of easing her conscience he knew she was going to feel even worse than she did now.

Claire watched as Jeff and Lesley danced they were having a good time moving to the music laughing and joking not noticing anyone else existed. She smiled and returned her gaze to Matt, who was shaking his head "He’s a lethal weapon" he commented Claire smiled "I like I got the sedate brother." Matt laughed, "Hey if you want me to be like Jeff" he raised his arms and Claire was quick to clamp them down "I like you fine the way you are!" Matt smiled "You want to get some air?" Claire nodded as he led her off the floor. Outside the soft breeze barley ruffled the trees, Claire rested against the rail and looked at Matt, he was trying to look relaxed but she could tell he was tense "You look like you want to escape." He stepped forward and rested his hands on the rail "Not from you." She studied him deciding she could quite happily listen to his voice for the rest of her life. "Matt" she began but he cut her off "Can I see you again?" she was slightly surprised she nodded "Yeah" he seemed to relax a little Claire decided against telling him she knew his secret. It didn’t matter to her what he was she liked him and right now that was enough.

Chris was pacing in the front room "Why would she just take off?" Jason’s eyes followed Chris he was starting to get dizzy Adam was already there he jammed his eyes shut and waited for the room to stop spinning. "She didn’t leave a note?" Jason asked Chris stopped and flopped into the chair, Adam felt like tying him to it to keep him still "No. Claire came over they talked next thing I know she’s packing and" he looked at the two blondes sitting on the couch, "She got upset and when I woke up she’d gone?" Adam was about to ask why Chris was asleep when Jason kicked him. He swallowed the question with a small yelp. "I know Claire had something to tell Sammy but I don’t know what it was." Chris stood Adam whacked his hand to his head and slammed his eyes shut refusing to watch as Chris wore a hole in the carpet. "Where’s Claire?" Chris asked as he paced his mind racing through all the possibilities "Her and Lesley took a couple of days off, they’ll be back Saturday." Chris threw his hands in the air "I cant wait that long!" Adam opened one eye to see if he was still pacing, "You don’t have a choice" he stated as Chris stopped pacing hands on hips he rocked on his heels instead, this Adam thought was a slight improvement. "Look I’m sure it’s nothing serious" Jason soothed standing "My girlfriend runs off to who knows where and it’s not serious!" Chris glared at Jason "Did she take her phone?" Chris was staring at the computer on the table "I think so" Adam answered "Good" Chris pulled his own mobile from his pocket and mashed in a number Jason grabbed the phone off him "It’s too late to do anything tonight!" Chris scowled and grabbed for the phone "Give me the damn phone" Jason threw it to Adam who shoved it down his trousers Chris was definitely not going to go after it down there. "You can call in the morning," Jason instructed. Chris flopped into the chair, and folded his arms.

Jeff and Lesley stepped out of the doors into the cool night air; they looked over to where Claire and Matt sat on the rail talking. "Hey you two" Jeff called "We’re gonna go to the movies" Matt looked at his watch it was gone midnight his gaze posed the question Jeff smiled "There’s all eighties all nighter on, we’re gonna go catch Heathers." Matt nodded "See you back at the hotel?" Lesley looked at Claire who nodded she knew that was a veiled question ‘will you be okay or do you want me to stay?’ "Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do" Lesley stuck her tongue out, "Okay if I take the car?" Jeff asked Matt looked at Claire "I wouldn’t mind the walk"

"Okay. Take care" Jeff smiled as Matt tossed him the keys "Thanks, Goodnight for now. You two be good!" Matt was staring at Claire as she watched them go "What are you thinking?" Claire smiled at him and shrugged "How nice it is they hit it off so well." Matt nodded "And have we hit it off?" Claire nodded "I think we have."

Sammy looked around before she hurried Shannon in to the Motel room. It was too dangerous to keep driving, besides she had no idea where to go and right now all she wanted was some answers. Shannon sat on the edge of the bed and looked up at her with wide eyes, he hadn’t said a word since she’d found him he just followed her lead. Sammy clicked on the main light he winced and turned his head away; Sammy felt her heart tighten as she turned it off and made her way to the small beside lamp. "I’m gonna run you a bath so you can clean up." His eyes followed her as she went into the bathroom and turned on the water. She poured in the small bottle of complementary foam and swished it round with her hand. She returned to the room and looked at him, he was still sitting there just staring at her, "You do know me don’t you" she asked her voice near breaking point, the only response she got was an involuntary blink. She put her head back and swallowed her tears, this was her Shannon and he didn’t even know her anymore. She walked up to him and crouched down looking in his eyes hoping to find him there, he looked so lost, she took his hand in hers and pulled him to his feet "I’ll make it better I swear" she led him into the bathroom. He stood motionless as she gently removed his clothes, "Get in the bath" she instructed, he obeyed and sunk into the water, Sammy kneeled on the floor and began scrubbing his skin as he sat staring into the distance. As she washed the dirt from his back she noticed a scar on his shoulder she’d never seen before. It didn’t take her long to figure out it was caused it, barbed wire. She’d done it herself once or twice got tangled up in the rush of escape, but the wire had never dug as deep as this. She traced her fingers over the scar and blamed herself for it.

6.

Jeff looked at Lesley as they walked away from the cinema, "What do you feel like doing?" he asked "Don’t you sleep?" Lesley asked as they walked towards the car "Nah, it’s early." Lesley checked her watch "It’s three am" she commented as Jeff opened the car door for her "But in my heart it’s midnight" Lesley laughed as he closed the door and walked round to the drivers side, he climbed in and looked at her "How do you fancy some take out and late night TV?" Lesley nodded "Only if we get KFC" Jeff smiled and started the car "As you wish"

Matt looked at Claire they were sitting on the double bed in her hotel room late night TV playing in the back ground as the traded twenty questions "Favourite TV show" Matt looked at her as she clicked the remote control "Don’t have time to watch a lot of TV but probably something like Jerry Springer, it’s makes my life look like a fairy tale" Matt laughed "You’re not serious"

"You can read me already I’m impressed usually takes at least three hours." Matt smiled as she took a pillow and lay facing the end of the bed. "Okay your turn. Favourite place to be?" Matt thought about the question and then answered slowly studying Claire as she turn on her side to look back at him "Myrtle Beach, I like walking along the shore line just before sunrise. You?"
"Somewhere I can relax and not have to think." Matt smiled "Cryptic." Claire nodded "I can be. Next question?" Matt smiled cheekily "Are you ticklish?" he moved quickly grabbing her leg she struggled as he work his way to her rib cage and tickled her she struggled laughing and protesting, until he stopped laughing himself he lay beside her looking in her eyes. He thought about kissing her and thought he saw that thought in her eyes too. "Most mystical thing in life?"
"Your soul." Matt moved the hair from her face as she spoke "Everything that you are inside, whatever it is that makes you what you are. What you believe, how you think and how you see people that totally mystifies me." Matt smiled "The oceans and the mountains they get me, they are so amazing to think how long they’ve been there and the stories they could tell, now that would be amazing." As they lay there in silence just staring into each other’s eyes the door opened slowly and Lesley peaked her head inside, she coughed lightly before opening the door and entering with Jeff carrying two buckets of chicken. "We thought you guys might be hungry?" Matt rolled on his back and laughed, he was positive he had felt Claire moving closer to him but now the moment was gone and he would never know.

Sammy crouched by the bed watching Shannon as he slept, she wondered as she gently moved his long blonde hair if somewhere deep inside he knew if he remembered. She remembered how they set off on their backpacking trip with such high hopes. They were both eighteen and fresh out of high school, this was going to be their best summer. They would make their way from east coast to west and back as far as money would allow. She smiled as she remembered the first night, they decided to start out in a motel, it was the cheapest they could find but it had all they needed a double bed. Sammy bit her lip as she remembered laughing and jumping on the bed above Shannon she was so excited, she dropped to her knees straddling his chest and kissed him. His hands caressed her back as she let her fingers play over his neck and chest. They made love all night on a bed that creaked and made them laugh. She remembered waking the next morning with Shannon beside her, he was holding her in his strong arms and playing with her hair. She felt hot tears sting her eyes, as she looked at him "Oh Shannon if I ever see that guy again I swear I’ll kill him for this. Baby you have to help me out, you have to remember me, you have to be my Shannon again." She sat back watching him sleep "But I’m not your Sammy anymore" she pulled her knees to her chest and wrapped her arms round them resting her head on her arm she cried she was already missing Chris.

Chris was missing Sammy too; he hated being out of the loop, not knowing what was going on. As he sat watching the wind ruffle the trees he wondered if he was being punished for the secrets he kept. He reached in to his back pocket and pulled out his mobile phone he hit speed dial one and waited "Hi this is Sammy leave a message" he turned off the phone and rested his head against the rail, Jason stepped outside and looked at him. "Hey man how you holding up?" Chris laughed "Did you ever think I’d be the guy that turned to a quivering wreck when his girlfriend too off?" Jason smiled that was the last thing he ever thought about Chris. "You really love her don’t you?" Chris nodded "More than anything in life" Chris sighed and rested on the rail himself "And she loves you too." Chris smiled "I know she does" Jason smiled "Then you have nothing to worry about."

"Don’t I?" Jason watched as Chris looked back out into the night.

Claire woke up slowly she could hear someone talking. She opened her eyes and found herself lying the wrong way up on the bed; she was slightly confused as the voice she did not recognise continued to talk about ‘waffles’. She raised her head and looked at the TV, which was playing away to itself. She moved her head slowly and saw a lump covered by one of the duvets on the floor, Lesley lay on the other bed covered by a white sheet. Claire slowly began to realise the weight on her back was not the duvet cover, she turned her head slowly and smiled, Matt lay by her side, his arm across her back, his eyes were closed and Claire spent the next five minutes studying his features. She couldn’t help but smile. She was broken out of her concentration by the noises coming from the lump on the floor. She slowly moved off the bed as quietly as she could, she crouched on the floor still dressed in her clothes from the night before. She gently pulled the cover slightly off the top of the lump and smiled at Jeff as he stretched. "Morning" she whispered as he sat up, he winked "Hi" he replied yawning "What time is it?" Claire looked at the TV screen "Six thirty" she replied as Lesley stirred and sat up. Claire smiled at her as Lesley pulled the cover over her head. Jeff stood slowly and smiled "That is too tempting." He whispered before diving on top of Lesley’s bed. Lesley yelped as Jeff laughed into the covers. Claire turned and looked at Matt, as he rolled on to his back, she sat back on the bed beside him as he slowly came to. He smiled at her as he rubbed his face "Hey sleepy" she greeted as he smiled slowly sitting up, they both looked over to the other bed as Lesley cried out. Jeff was now tickling her through the covers as she struggled and squealed.

Patsy gazed at Mark as he spoke on the phone, she shook her head as he walked into the kitchen "You broke your promise" she said quietly as she placed a plate of pancakes on the table "No I didn’t" he retorted "I’m helping her out if you must know" Patsy raised her eyebrows as she poured the coffee "Don’t give me that look." Mark’s tone was defensive as he sat next to his wife "The call I got last night was from one of my guys apparently we’re not the only ones who know his location." Patsy stared at Mark she knew this could mean trouble "So I’m sending some of my men to keep an eye on Claire’s" Patsy sighed "You gonna call her?" Mark shook his head "With any luck she’ll never know my men where there." Patsy took his hand and kissed it, "What was that for?" Patsy smiled "Because you’re not always the cold man they think you are."

"Don’t tell anyone." He joked as he offered his wife a piece of his pancake.

Sammy woke up with a start; Shannon wasn’t lying on the bed beside her where he had been before instead he was standing by the window looking out over the empty car park. Sammy joined him and followed his gaze he was studying a farm off in the distance. Sammy gently touched his face and brought him to face her "Shannon, do you know me?" The young man seemed to swallow, "It’s me its Sammy." He just stared at her. She looked around the room grabbing her bag off the chair she pulled out a small book; "Remember?" she asked as she showed him pictures in her diary. They were together at the prom and on the beach, the young man studied the pictures a faint glimmer of recollection in his eyes. "We were in love" she began, "We met at high school when I moved to Carolina" he listened to her intently as she sat next to him. "You bet your friend Shane that you could get me to go out with you and then you came up with the lamest chat up line I ever heard. But I thought you were cute so I said yes. You impressed me when you took me dancing," she looked at him sure he was smiling. "We were together six months and I knew it was love, when your parents went away I told mine I was staying at a friends and we spent our first night together. You made it so special for me. You filled the room with candles and made a bed by the fire." Shannon moved and touched her face; Sammy smiled "You remember"

7.

Claire was standing on the balcony watching the early morning sun warm the sky she didn’t get to relax and experience the world’s natural beauty often enough and this morning she felt even warmer. Lesley stepped out of the room and handed Claire her mobile phone "It’s Chris" Claire nodded and took the phone while Lesley stood and watched her. "Hey Chris" Claire greeted; Chris was obviously upset and trying to get his voice under control as he asked Claire why his girlfriend ran off. "Shannon turned up in Tennessee Chris." The line went quiet and then Chris spoke in a low tone "Is he?" Claire looked out across the tops of the trees and houses "I don’t know. That’s what she’s gone to find out." She could hear Chris’s breath shaking "Am I gonna lose her Claire?" Claire looked at Lesley and closed her eyes "I don’t know" Chris was sitting on the porch looking at his horses in the paddock, "Chris I’m sending Adam and Jason to find her today and bring them home. I think you should stay where you are." Chris looked up at the horses as they played together "Please Chris it’s hard enough for Sammy to face this as it is. I don’t want you there to make her feel worse than she already does." Chris put his head down as he listened to Claire talk he knew she was right "Okay" he croaked as he clicked off the phone. Claire looked at Lesley who stepped forward and hugged her "It’s not your fault." Claire smiled and wiped her eyes of the small tears that were forming "Come on we have to go meet the guys" Claire smiled "Yeah we do." She pushed herself away from the rail and followed Lesley inside.

Patsy looked at Mark as they walked through the woods neat they spot where they had married. "What are you thinking?" she asked Mark smiled "About the day we met." Patsy laughed she remembered that day fondly. She had gone to this bar in the middle of nowhere hoping for a fresh start and a job. The first night she was there she talked her way into an interview, she was taken into a back office where Taker sat at a large ornate wood desk, he looked her over there was an obvious instant attraction. She remember how he made her skin tingle with just a look he still had that effect now; she smiled and squeezed his hand. "You were determined to give me a hard time during that interview" Mark smiled and kissed her hand "Just wanted to let you know what to expect." Patsy shook her head and remembered how after he gave her three nights of hell she stormed into his office soaked to the skin with beer after he made her change a rotten barrel. She yelled at him her face turning red, he seemed impressed and then as she told him what she thought of him he clamped his lips on to hers and pulled her close. She was so shocked she froze and then when she pulled herself together she enjoyed the kiss. Returning his passion with her own they ended up lying on his desk making love. "Those were the days" she mused and smiled at him wickedly "Here?" he asked she nodded stopping him and pulling him in to her "Right here" she began kissing his neck and undoing his shirt. Mark responded undoing his own belt and then running his hands up her thigh finding her thong and snapping it. Patsy smiled as he kissed her neck and lifted her up; she wrapped her legs round his waist and continued to kiss him deeply and fervently.

Lesley and Jeff were sitting together in a small restaurant, Jeff smiled at her as they chatted, "I don’t know whether to be insulted or pleased" Lesley almost laughed, he was referring to Claire and Matt who had left as soon as Claire and Lesley arrived. Matt had decided to spend the day with Claire on their own and Jeff wasn’t protesting he was looking forward to having Lesley all to himself. "I’d be pleased" Lesley said blushing slightly. Jeff loved the way she blushed and the way she talked he loved her accent. "So what do you feel like doing?" Lesley smiled "We could stay here and talk for a while." Jeff nodded "I’d like that." Lesley felt strange when she looked at Jeff, she couldn’t quite describe it. She felt slightly guilty knowing what he was and not telling him what she was but she had her reasons. Jeff waved to the waitress and ordered them some drinks. "I was wondering" he began looking in to her blue-green eyes "If Claire would mind me stealing you tonight?" Lesley smiled "I doubt it. She probably has plans with your brother." Jeff smiled "Good" Lesley was intrigued Jeff had a sly smile on his face she wondered what he was planning.

Sammy made her way back to the hotel, her hunger won out and she figured Shannon would need food too; she unlocked the door to their room and went inside. Shannon was sitting on the edge of the bed looking through the diary, Sammy looked at him and smiled "Does it help?" he looked up at her with wide puppy dog eyes. Sammy walked over with the bag of food and sat next to him, she pulled out a bagel and handed it to him. "Here" he looked at it and took it slowly he seemed to be concentrating hard on every move. "I wish I knew what happened to you. I wish I could take it all back." Shannon looked deep into her eyes and touched her face slowly tilting her chin. Sammy smiled as he lent in slowly and kissed her softly. Sammy felt his other hand on her waist her skin tingled with familiarity. She moved slowly touching his chest and his neck pulling him forward wanting him and pushing all thoughts of Chris aside. They continued to kiss and slowly she layback on the bed and let him sit astride her; he studied her body and let his hands explore her once again. He slowly slipped his hands under her t-shirt and Sammy felt he was beginning to remember. She let her mind wander back to the days when she was young with no cares and no responsibilities; she wanted to be that way again. Shannon kissed her shoulders and she knew exactly how she could feel that way once more. She lay back on the bed pulling Shannon with her.

The breeze played with Claire’s hair as Matt drove through the streets and out of town. "Where are we going?" she asked he looked at her his shades masking his eyes, "It’s a surprise." She shook her head and rested back in the seat closing her eyes and letting the sun warm her skin. It had been a surprise walking into the coffee shop for breakfast and practically being grabbed by Matt. He had greeted both her and Lesley with a hug and then before Claire sat down he ushered her outside leaving Lesley and Jeff to have breakfast. Claire laughed at the thought, wondering what it looked like to other customers. Matt pulled the car off the road the main road on to a dirt track through the woods; they drove for another ten minutes before he pulled up. Claire took in the view, they were a top a secluded grassy cliff and as she looked out in to the distance she could see the sea and beach. Matt was already out of the car and opening her door. She smiled up at him as she climbed out of the car, "It’s the closest I could get to the real thing" she smiled "It’s beautiful." They walked to the front of the car, Claire rested against the bonnet as Matt strolled to the edge of the cliff, he turned and offered his hand to Claire she shook her head "I don’t like heights" Matt seemed to smile as he stepped back to her taking hold of her hands from behind her back. "You don’t have to be afraid I’d never let you fall" he gently coaxed her forward. As they neared the edge she faltered but Matt held her tightly in his strong arms he looked down at her she felt a strange sense of safety in his arms. As she looked up at him she couldn’t help but feel an overwhelming emotional pull towards him. He took another step and she moved with him. As they stood on the edge he slowly moved behind her and held her by the waist his head resting on her shoulder. "Do you have to go back tomorrow?" Claire sighed as she rested her body back against his "Yes, there’s something I have to sort out," She could feel Matt squeezing her tighter "Can’t it wait?" she turned in his arms and lifted his glasses so she could look into his eyes, "I wish it could, I’ve already put off going back today." Matt leaned forward slightly "Why?" Claire smiled "Because I wanted to see you again." Her hand gently brushed his cheek urging him forward in to a soft tender kiss.

Lesley couldn’t quite believe it, Jeff was grinning at the stunned look on her face as she stared at the passenger seat of her own car. There waiting for her was a huge Tigger sitting wearing sunglasses as a baseball cap. "You like him" Lesley giggled, "He’s huge! How did you know I like Tigger?" Jeff smiled "You left your organizer on the dresser in the hotel room, I saw the Tigger on the front." Lesley hugged him "Thank you! But you shouldn’t have" Jeff smiled as he picked him out of the car and removed the glasses "Thought he’d remind you of me when you cant see me"

"Does that mean you want to see me again?" Jeff grinned at her as he placed Tigger in the back of the car, "Of course it does" he replied as he opened the drivers door for her "Now where you gonna take me?" Lesley laughed as she climbed. As she started the engine Jeff jogged to the other side and climbed in slouching in the chair. Lesley looked at him and thought for a moment before pulling out. She drove for a half hour into the centre of town. Jeff certainly wasn’t a predictable person so she had to think of somewhere his energies would be used to their best advantage. She stopped the car at the mini golf course and climbed out. Jeff looked at the entrance and laughed, "Now this could be fun!" he joked as they walked over to the entrance.

Jason looked at Adam as he climbed back into the car, Adam directed him through the streets, "That’s it" Jason stopped the car on the verge across from the motel. They both studied the outside; Jason lifted his head "That one" he pointed to the room where Sammy and Shannon were concealed. Adam nodded in agreement. "Yep. Now what?" Jason shook his head "We do what Claire said. Give Sammy her space and don’t spook them". Adam rolled his eyes as he rested back against the chair, "Yeah right" Jason glanced at him "Well what would you suggest?" Adam shrugged "I just got a bad feeling. Maybe taker was right on this one, maybe it would have been better to just let his guys handle it." Jason shrugged "And if the kid is okay?"

"Do you really think he will be?" Jason shrugged "It depends on where he’s been what’s happened to him." Jason looked at Adam "I think Claire just wants to give him a chance."

"Maybe Claire doesn’t want to feel so guilty anymore." Jason stared "You really think Claire’s the one who feels guilty?" Adam shrugged "I think she feels she owes Sammy for lying to her."

"We all lied to Sammy, it was the right thing to do at the time." Adam nodded "I’m not denying that, I just think this is a risk. I feel like something just isn’t right." Jason nodded "Something isn’t right, but I don’t know what it is." Adam nodded both men could feel the hairs on the back of their necks tingling. There stomachs were tight and their body’s tense ready to move. Jason continually checked the rear-view mirror while Adam studied the roads and the motel forecourt. "I really don’t like this." Adam finally commented, looking at Jason who narrowed his eyes as the sun began to set. "We’re not the only ones here" Jason looked at Adam, moving purposefully the both climbed out of the car and jogged down the bank into the trees.

8.

Sammy looked at Shannon as he lay still his eyes closed, his tanned chest rhythmically moving she gently touched his skin running her fingers from his waist up his body, watching his muscles tense then relax. She reached his neck and traced her fingers over his mouth sitting up slightly she kissed her fingers and then placed them back on his lips, he moved and seen to kiss her fingers. She smiled as he opened her eyes, "Tell me you remember" she whispered "I love you" Shannon whispered back Sammy felt her heart rise as she looked deep into his blue eyes. She tried to form the words to say back to him but something inside her chocked her and instead she kissed him gently. She laid back her head on his chest as he played with her hair. She closed her eyes and swallowed hard wondering if she had made the right decision. The heavy feeling returned to her chest and tightened her heart.

She closed her eyes and all she could envisage was Chris, his face, his eyes, and his body. Sammy bit her lip as she remembered how she left him, lying there asleep, slipping out from under his arms, not telling him why. She squeezed her eyes shut wanting to blot out the picture, she knew she loved Chris but she also loved Shannon and she wasn’t sure if she could ever choose between the two.

Patsy was sitting at her computer working hard, watching as the pages continued to roll up her screen. She was distracted as she thought about Sammy’s situation. She knew Mark was torn but he wanted to give Claire the chance to make it right, just as Claire continually gave him the opportunity to make things right with her. Patsy knew her husband still felt guilty still hated a part of himself for what had gone on between Claire and him. She knew Claire held no malice towards him, but that was not how Mark saw it. He felt he had to make amends for the past which is why he had given Claire this time for Sammy, he knew it could blow up in his face but he wanted Claire to feel she’d done what she could to put a situation she created right. At least she had the chance to put her mistakes right.

Mark stood in the doorway and watched his wife as she worked, he smiled to himself, this was one thing in life he had done right and whatever else he had done in the past this was the one thing he would be proud of for the rest of his life. Patsy turned her head and smiled at him "You loitering for a reason?" he stepped inside the room and walked over to the computer he lent down and kissed her lightly "Just thinking" she looked up into his green eyes "Stop feeling guilty" he sighed and rested his head against hers she knew that was the only way he could respond, it wasn’t something he could control, the images that played in his head kept the guilty feeling a part of him. It had been three years but she assumed the visions were still as fresh as if it were yesterday. She knew he often dreamed of it, she could feel him some nights fighting in his dreams she would often wake him and he would remember where he was pull her close and hold her for the rest of the night. He rarely talked about what happened. He never told her in detail and she never asked. Just as he never spoke to Claire about it, Patsy wondered if he ever would. The thought of re-living that nightmare again and watching Claire’s face as they talked made Patsy flinch. It was something she knew they had to do when they were ready, but she dreaded that day.

Lesley couldn’t help but laugh as Jeff lay flat on his stomach, his golf club held as a snooker cue and the golf ball in front of him as he drew back his ‘cue’ and thwacked it towards the hole in front of the fairy castle. Lesley applauded as the ball rolled into the hole. Jeff stood minus his t-shirt, which was tucked into his blue jeans pocket and took a bow. He stepped back to Lesley and dipped his baseball cap "I thank you!" he finished with a flourish. Lesley laughed again as she stepped up to take her shot. Jeff couldn’t resist the opportunity; he stepped up behind Lesley and placed his arms round her supposedly helping her arrange her grip on the club. He rested his chin on her shoulder and then as she was set to take her shot he moved back brushing his lips against her neck, which made Lesley shiver. She took the shot and the ball ricochet of the walls and rolled to a stop a short distance from the hole. She looked at Jeff trying to keep a straight face "No cheating!" he laughed and held up his hands "You got me" he joked as she took another shot. As the ball bobbled about inside the hole Jeff strolled over and kissed her cheek, "I surrender" he declared as she looked up to his green eyes he suddenly looked serious "In everyway." Lesley swallowed hard as she took his hand and let him led her away from the course.

The two men sat in their car watching the hotel and the abandoned car intently, not a word passed between them. The larger of the two men looked out of the side window as the trees in the woods moved in the breeze, slowly he returned his attention to the windscreen in time to see the white wolf charge at the car and launch itself on to the bonnet where it stood, it’s nose pressed against the glass as it snarled and spat at him. The other man reflexively ducked as he heard the depressions on the roof above him. He glanced at his partner and who clamped a hand on his wrist "Observe only" he instructed. The second man relaxed and followed his partner throwing open their doors and slowly stepping out straightening and staring down the wolves. The wolf on top of the car was also white snarling at the two men.
Sammy could sense something as she sat up in bed; Shannon was already crouching by the window staring out his boy tanned and muscular as he watched his eyes shining. Sammy stood and made her way to the window she glimpsed the stand off and drew breath "Damn it!" she spat. She hurried back to the bed and threw on her clothes begging Shannon do the same, when he didn’t move she turned and barked at him "Shannon!" he turned and obeyed pulling on his jeans and his top. She grabbed her bag and pulled him into the bathroom. As Shannon watched Sammy, she stood in the bath and popped out the plastic window with ease. She threw out her bag and motioned for Shannon, he obeyed her commands and jumped out of the window landing on his feet outside. Sammy followed she was alert and primed ready to attack and run. She moved with silence and ease around the building, the standoff was still in progress. She moved quickly Shannon followed closely behind her as they moved out into the forecourt and proceeded to escape across the road.

The white wolf on top of the car lifted its head catching a glimpse as Shannon and Sammy escaped in to the woods. It barked to its fellow wolf and launched itself to the ground running at speed into the woods. The second wolf snarled at the two men and turned running after it’s fellow wolf.

The two men looked at each other and climbed back into their car.

9.

Claire looked at Matt as he drove them back towards the hotel "Where would you like to eat?" Claire looked at him, "Somewhere we can be alone" Matt smiled "You not sick of me?" the smile on her face told him more than that. He loved the way she looked at him, the way her eyes told him everything he needed to know. But he wondered did he have the strength to tell her what she needed to know about him. It wasn’t long before he pulled the car into the car park of a small restaurant; "I’ll be back in a sec" he climbed out of the car and walked inside. As he stood at the counter his mobile phone beeped in his pocket. He pulled it out and answered "Yeah" he listened to the voice on the other end of the line, he swayed forward slightly "I understand. Yes we will" he clicked off the phone and shoved it back in his pocket, he cursed himself in his head and smiled at the waitress who handed him a bag. Claire checked her phone and pressed to receive the message. She smiled as she read the text from Lesley asking her kindly not to come back to the room too early. Claire smiled she’d never known Lesley to act as impulsive as this with a guy. She smiled as she replied to the message it was about time Lesley had some fun. Matt climbed back into the car "Everything okay?" Claire almost laughed, "Your brother certainly has an effect on Lesley" Matt furrowed his brow "Good or bad?" Claire giggled, "Don’t look so worried, he’s being a good boy. Believe me Lesley wouldn’t let him be anything else." Matt threw her a suspicious glance. She smiled "She knows how to handle herself." Matt started the car and pulled out of the car park. They drove to the hotel and went inside. "Whose room?" Matt asked casually "Yours, Lesley has told me to keep out of mine" Matt raised and eyebrow "My brother works that fast?" Claire giggled, "Don’t jump to conclusions" she smiled "Even if it is that, are you saying I should be worried?" Matt put his hand on the back of her neck and pulled her close to him "Not a chance. My brother is one of the most decent guys you could ever meet. I swear she’s in good hands." Claire looked up at him "And me?" Matt smiled "In my hands you’ll always be safe."

Lesley lay on the bed watching as Jeff cursed unconvincingly he was losing their game on purpose. Lesley smiled to herself as he let his man get stung by a snake. He rolled his eyes and laid his head against the bed "You got me" he said in a low tone. Lesley grinned down at him "How about something a little more sedate" she commented restraining the urge to tickle under his chin Jeff turned and looked at her "Now what do you have in mind?" His eyes were dancing Lesley thought on the look he gave her. She liked Jeff, she liked him a lot but was she prepared to take it any further after just a day? She wondered as sat back on the bed, was this the guy that Claire said she’d find one day. She studied Jeff as he stood, he was definitely fit and his body was well defined, Jeff looked at her "What?" he asked smiling proud of his body and the way she looked at him "Nothing" Lesley said as he crawled on to the bed, "Nothing" he whispered gaining ground on her, Lesley pushed away the situation a little too intense. She stood and stared at Jeff as he lay on the bed and watched her pace. "Why are you so nice?" she asked she could feel her rant coming on. Jeff laughed as she set off at speed explaining that his advances intimidated her and that he made her nervous moving so fast. Jeff waited until she took a breath he stood and grabbed her shoulders "Stop just stop" She opened her moth to protest but stopped when Jeff tilted his head to one side and waited she sighed "Now listen up. I like you, you have a great body and lovely sense of humour and I’ll take it slow if you want but you jump off the bed every time I come near you. I’m not an animal" Lesley’s eyes flickered Jeff caught it he wasn’t sure if it was fear or intimidation. "Do you want me to leave" Lesley shook her head "No" she said trying to sound firm. "The last thing I want is for you to go" Jeff smiled "Okay. So what do you want to do?" Lesley smiled she took Jeff’s hand in her, "How do you feel about hugging?" Jeff smiled and pulled her close.

Matt looked at Claire as she stood on the balcony looking at the night sky. He stepped up to her and brushed her face with the back of his hand, she sighed and looked at him "What are you thinking?" he whispered stepping into her "How beautiful the night is." Matt smiled into her eyes "You like the night?" she nodded slightly "More night than morning." She moved her face against his hand. His other hand strayed to her waist she began to pull him forward holding his shirt he leaned down looking into her eyes "I thought you were hungry" he whispered she looked up into his eyes "I am." Matt shook his head and pulled back slowly, he wasn’t sure where this night would lead and even worse he had to go see his boss the next morning. "We should eat before it gets cold." He stepped back she rested on the rail and gazed at him maybe this was the moment. She was about to formulate the words when he turned and smiled at her "I’ll lend you a shirt if you want to stay." Claire nodded and stepped forward taking his hand and allowing him to pull her into the room. Claire swallowed her desire to tell him in favour of spending a peaceful night not worrying what he would say when he found out who she was.

10.

Patsy held the phone close to her chest as she watched Mark chop vegetables for the stir-fry he was making. It was bad news she could tell by Al’s voice. She coughed Mark turned and smiled at her, his smile faded when he saw the concern in her eyes, "It’s Al." she said quietly holding out the phone, Mark scowled and took the phone. "Yeah" he barked. Patsy studied him as his eyes clouded and his skin turned red, she could almost feel the heat of his anger rising. He clenched his fist and began thumping his thigh "I told you to watch them!" his voice made then air turn to ice. Patsy slouched back against the wall; she knew Mark and his temper too well. He slammed his fist into the bench "Where are they now" He let his head drop slightly as he clenched the bench with his free hand "You stupid bastards! Find them!" he barked "Before I find you!" he threatened as he threw the phone with such force it shattered against the sink and taps. "Damn it!" he growled at himself as he thumped the bench. Patsy swallowed and waited as he straightened his spine and turned his arms folded across his chest as he breathed hard. She slowly stepped up to him and rubbed her soft hands against his arms. "What happened?" she asked her voice soothing Mark rolled his eyes "They screw up" he spat. Patsy waited as he cursed them under his breath "I told them to watch the damn hotel! To back up Claire’s guy’s only if they needed it! I told them to stay out of it!" Patsy took his hand in hers and kissed his knuckles gently, she looked up at his face, which was starting to lose his colour "What did they do?" Mark shook his head as he let her place his hands on her waist. "Claire’s guys rumbled them." Patsy closed her eyes she knew this was going to cause a massive argument. There was always tension between Claire’s guys and the Takers when they worked the same job. "Claire’s guys didn’t know they were gonna be there" Mark nodded "Who knows what they thought. But Sammy and Shannon got spooked and now they’re on the run." Patsy gently touched his face pulling him towards her "What will you do?" Mark sighed, "What I have to." He gently kissed her as his anger was buried by his wife’s calming effect.

Jason slammed the car door and thumped the steering wheel. Adam sat staring at the other car. "Damn it!" Jason spat, "Now what" Adam asked. Jason reclined in his seat "I don’t know." Adam looked the motel "I’ll check the room, see if there’s any hints." Jason nodded "We’ll wait it out tonight in case they come back." Adam shot him an ‘are you serious’ look, "I know, I know, they wont come back, but what the hell else do we do?" Adam shrugged and climbed out of the car heading over to the hotel. Jason reached for his phone and recalled Claire’s number he hesitated before pressing send. He wanted Claire to have a break, she was tired and he had been worried about her for a long time. As far as he was concerned she was his sister and he would do anything for her. He looked at the motel, he knew Sammy well enough to know she wouldn’t risk coming back. He sighed and cancelled the call, what ever happened Claire couldn’t do anything tonight so why make her worry. Adam jogged back to the car and climbed in, Jason looked at him, he was disturbed his normally calm composure was ruffled as he sat staring out of the window "What did you find?" Jason asked Adam glanced at him and then back at the window "Adam?" Jason pressed, "Seems Sammy and Shannon were getting reacquainted" Jason looked at Adam "You mean" Adam shot him a look, Jason swallowed "Oh shit".

Sammy looked at Shannon as they exited the woods he was bristling with nerves. She placed a hand on his shoulders feeling the blades underneath move and stretch she needed him to calm down fast. She checked around her there was a barn near the edge of a farm across the dirt track, it was dark enough for them to make it unseen and if Sammy played her cards right and luck was on her side they could hide out there for the rest of the night. She looked at Shannon he was staring at the farm himself but Sammy knew he wasn’t thinking about sleep. She leaned close to him and whispered in his ears "Hold on baby don’t let go now." Shannon looked at her and nodded slowly as she urged him to follow her. They made it across the dirt track and crouched by the outside of the bar, Sammy looked around there were lights on in the distance but out here it was dark and cold, Sammy crept round to the door of the barn, it was locked with a chain. She sighed and gripped in as hard as she could, focusing all her energy she growled pulling the chain so hard it snapped and feel to the ground. She pulled open the door and waved Shannon in quietly. Inside she used her excellent sight to find them a dry corner to curl up in. Shannon was on edge, his adrenaline still flowing fast, he paced and paced the floor, his mind was racing a thousand thoughts a second images and rushing wind in his ears. Finally Sammy stepped up to him and brushed his face with her hands "Let it go" she whispered as she pulled him towards the hay bails she’d pulled together as a bed. He lay down and she pulled him close to her, brushing his hair and cheek with her hand "Just let go."

Matt was sleeping as Claire stood looking out at the storm, which had erupted. Lightening lit up the sky, as she watched. Matt rolled over on the bed and opened his eyes he was still dressed in his jeans and shirt. "How’s it look out there?" he asked quietly Claire walked back over to the bed and sat down beside him "Electrifying" he smiled as she lay on the bed next to him and watched the lightening as it lit up the dark blue sky Matt wrapped his arms around her she could smell his scent as he held her close, close enough to feel his heartbeat. She smiled to herself as he kissed her neck, "Bang goes the evening out." He chuckled Claire sat up with a start, Matt looked stunned as she walked over to the TV he rolled on to his back and watched as she fiddled with the remote. She found what she was looking for VH1 and love songs playing out of the TV speakers. She turned and looked at Matt smiling "Who needs to go out?" he laughed and stood taking her hands and pulling her into him "My sentiments exactly."

Jeff glanced at Lesley as she sat on the bed listening to the storm as lightening licked the sky she jumped, Jeff chuckled as he closed the curtains, Lesley caught him laughing "I don’t like storms!" she declared as he sat beside her on the bed still chuckling until Lesley thumped his arm. Beginning a play fight. They tickled each other and grabbed pillows for a pillow fight which ended in them lying on the double bed out of breath and laughing. "Why did you come here?" he asked suddenly as Lesley calmed down, "To the hotel?" she asked pushing the pillow underneath her head, "No to America." Lesley nodded and thought carefully "I was in need of a change things were strained at home and Claire’s dad offered me a job" Jeff rested up on his elbow "You never told me what you do?" Lesley smiled this should be fun "In a way I’m like a social worker." Jeff raised an eyebrow "Social work?" Lesley laughed, "I said like. I help people who need it." Jeff was even more confused, Lesley was could tell he had no idea what she meant she sat up and looked at him "I help people like you." Jeff studied her "People like me" Lesley nodded slowly waiting for the penny to drop. Jeff’s face changed and he stared in to her eyes "People with my condition." Lesley nodded "We help people to come to terms with it." Jeff nodded "Wow" Jeff was certainly stunned "I mean you’ve known all along?" Lesley nodded "Kind of. Claire picked you out straight away" Jeff slammed his palm to his head and fell back "Claire knows too?" Lesley nodded "Does Matt know?" Lesley shook her head "Unless she told him today" Jeff lay back "It doesn’t bother you?" Lesley shook her head "No. You seem like a decent guy that’s all that matters." Jeff smiled "Good."

Adam was standing watching the wind play with the trees from the porch of the house, the air was cold Jason stepped out of the house "Hey man" Adam smiled "Chris is on his way." Jason nodded "You gonna tell him?" Adam shook his head "Yes, no, I don’t know. How do you tell someone their girl is sleeping with someone else" Jason shrugged and looked at his feet "I don’t know." He was kicking at the wood Adam turned and looked at him "You ready to call Claire?" he shook his head "Nope." Adam sighed, "You have to tell her" Jason nodded "I know." He nodded in the direction of the car "I’ll call you deal with him" Adam nodded "You get the better end of the deal" Jason laughed as he walked inside.

Chris pulled up the car and climbed out he could see Adam standing on the porch tense and uncomfortable. He jogged up the steps "Well?" Adam refused to look at him "We found her." Chris rested against the rail somewhat relived "Where is she?" Adam studied the tree in the garden "She got away Chris" Chris swallowed and turned ready to bolt for the car he could be a one man search party and he knew he’d find her before anyone else, there was a special bond between them. "Chris" Adam began the tone of his voice making Chris freeze in his tracks "Shannon and Sammy" Chris turned and stared at Adam, he could read the tone and Adam’s eyes. He felt his stomach lurch and his body tensed "I’m sorry man" Chris couldn’t believe it could only see one thing in his mind, Sammy, the day she ran off crying in to his chest and as he begged her to tell him what was wrong instead she pressed her lips to hers and stripped him of his shirt. He shook his head and bolted for the car, Adam moved quickly after him restraining him "No man not like this!" he wrestled Chris on to the bonnet of the car Chris thumped the metal with his hand.

Claire was standing in her room having been woken by Jeff when he returned to the room failing to be as quiet as he wanted. Claire had spent the night lying on the bed with Matt talking and kissing. When Jeff entered they were both lying on the bed still dressed sleeping peacefully until Jeff kicked the door and managed to trip over the carpet. Claire opened her eyes and laughed as Matt cursed his brother into her neck. When she returned to her room Lesley was quick to tell her of her conversation with Jeff but she was reassure when Lesley detailed the promise Jeff made not to say anything otherwise Lesley would break his arm. Claire laughed when she found feathers all over her bed from the burst pillow Lesley had hit Jeff with during their fight, she picked up her bag and dumped it on the bed feathers flew up to meet her. She smiled as she threw in her clothes and belongings while Lesley showered and changed. As she picked up the last of her things her phone began to ring. She dug it out from under her towel and answered it "Hey Jay what’s up?" Jason cleared his throat Claire knew that was a bad sign. "We lost them," Jason explained. Claire closed her eyes and slumped into the chair listening to Jason detail the incident "They were definitely Takers men?" Claire sighed ‘so much for promises’ she picked up her car keys "We’re leaving in ten" she replied closing her bag and banging on the bathroom door "That’s not all" Jason continued Claire waited "Sammy and Shannon Adam thinks they err, well" Claire covered her eyes "Shit!" he cursed "Does Chris?"

"Yeah he knows, he’s beating hell out of his car right now" Claire sighed "Keep him there. I’ll be there," Jason agreed as she hung up the phone. "Lesley" she called through the door "We need to go." Lesley opened the door dressed her hair still damp she looked at Claire and waited "Sammy got spooked" Lesley rolled her eyes "We’re dead." Claire had to agree.

11.

Jeff look at Matt as they packed there bags "So you didn’t tell her?" he questioned "No I didn’t" Matt replied "Oh" Jeff replied as he shoved his clothes into his bag he knew he would have to keep his promise. It felt strange not to share something this important with his brother. "Why?" Matt straightened as he gazed at Jeff; Jeff shrugged "Just wondered"

"Did you?" Jeff turned his back on Matt "No" he replied squeezing his eyes shut, he didn’t normally lie to his brother and he wondered if Matt could tell by the tone of his voice or the way he held his body. Matt continued to pack while Jeff searched for the ringing phone under his stuff, he picked it up his eyes were wide when he looked at the name on the screen. "You should take this" he threw the phone at Matt who answered "Yeah boss." Matt threw some things at Jeff as he packed and pulled faces. "Yeah we’re leaving now. Something wrong?" Matt was intently listening now. "We’re on out way". He clicked off the phone "There’s trouble." He told Jeff as he zipped up his bag, "We gonna say goodbye to the girls?"

"Of course we are" Jeff smiled he could see his brother was smitten and he was smitten too. He smiled life was sweet even if they did have to go and face their boss. He picked up his bag and followed Matt out of the room.

They jogged down stairs and threw their bags in the car. Matt turned in time to see Claire resting against her own car as Lesley put her bag in the boot. He walked over and slipped his hands around her waist "You leaving without saying goodbye?" Claire turned and smiled "Not a chance" she kissed him quickly as Jeff walked round and sat on the bonnet holding Lesley as she stepped up close. "Matt didn’t tell her" Lesley nodded "I figured." She hugged Jeff back he smiled "What was that for?" Lesley looked at him seriously "In case you forget me." Jeff laughed and jumped off the car he looked at Matt and Claire "We’ll be right back." He led Lesley away from the car. Matt waved his hand without taking his gaze from Claire. "You gonna miss me?" he asked jokingly "Surprisingly yes" she gazed into his eyes he could see a slight trace of sadness there. "I’ll call you," he said gazing into her eyes and stroking her face she nodded if any other guy said that she’d be cynical about it but Matt was different. She smiled "You better." He nodded and then rested his head against hers "I got a feeling calling wont be enough" he said his voice barely audible as she placed her hands round his waist "I know" she whispered back as their lips touched and they kissed. Jeff studied Lesley "Okay girlie" he began as she stared at him trying to be insulted "I’m not gonna forget you, I’m gonna call you, I’m gonna see you again." He ranted counting his points on his fingers "And you know why?" Lesley put her head on one side and waited for his answer "Because you’re the only girl I get on with who doesn’t run screaming at the thought of my hair in the bathplug!" he laughed as did Lesley, he pulled her into a strong hug "And because I really like you." He pulled back and kissed her.

Sammy was waiting for Shannon to wake; he’d been having nightmares for most of the night. She worried about him as she watched him twitch in his sleep. Sammy reached into her bag and pulled out a bottle of water she’d made a split second decision last night and she couldn’t go back on it. She couldn’t believe Takers men where there. She knew was in trouble now, those men were there for a reason; she looked at Shannon no matter what she couldn’t let him die. Shannon opened his eyes and sat up slowly, Sammy smiled at him "Time to go" she said as she threw him the water. He took a drink and followed her to the door. He followed her out of the barn and they made their way stealthily across the field up to the house. No one was around as Sammy snuck in to the garage and found what she was looking for. She smiled at the old rusting caddy "Bingo" she said as she pulled back the tarpaulin and climbed in, Shannon slipped into the passenger seat as Sammy fiddled with the electrics and wires. The car coughed and splutter before it revved none to healthily "Come one baby" Sammy encouraged as she pressed the accelerator gently the car began to hum she smiled and took off the parking break. The car rolled out of the garage and down the driveway Sammy sped off as soon as she hit the road.

Claire pulled the car up outside the Taker’s house and climbed out, she sighed letting the weight of the situation level on her shoulders. She was hoping to forget her worries but instead in her absence they had intensified. She approached the front door and knocked. Patsy opened it and smiled warmly "Hi" she greeted Claire with a hug Claire hugged her back and smiled "Is he here?" Patsy nodded "No polite conversation huh?" Claire shook her head "Chris is beating the hell out of his car at my place, I need to know what happened so I can try to put it right." Patsy nodded "He’s in the office we can talk later." Claire smiled "Thanks" she walked to the office and went inside. Mark was standing looking out of his window he knew Claire was in the room but he didn’t turn "So I come to you and say I need you to give me some time and you eventually say okay. I figure I’ve known you five years and we’ve been through a lot so I can trust you to keep your word, but the funniest thing I keep up my end of the deal and for unknown reason my guys comes across your guys and all hell breaks lose. So I thinking there must have been a mistake or you screwed me over!" Mark tuned his head "Sit down" Claire shook her head "Chris is at my place, your Chris, your best hired gun, the guy who looks up to you and says he owes you everything. Well right now he’s beating the crap out of his car cos his girl got spooked and has gone on the run with a guy who you’ve ordered a hit on. What am I supposed to tell him?" Mark turned and looked at her "Lets take a walk" Claire rolled her head as he headed to the door holding it open for her. She stepped outside and they headed out into the woods. They spent a few minutes in silence before Mark began "I didn’t break my promise" Claire looked at him cynically "No your guys being there was just a coincidence! Give me a break!" Mark sighed "I didn’t say I didn’t send them I said I didn’t break my promise." Claire began to laugh, "Now I know why dad liked you" Mark looked at her scowling the mention of her father made him jerk internally "Your wonderfully cryptic. You promise me you wont send them in and yet they’re there but that’s not breaking the promise. Man I’m glad I don’t live in your head!" Claire was pondering the thought wondering what fantastic logic he applied to the everyday "Do you really think I would screw you over? You know me better. I might not agree with the choices you make but I stick by you." Claire sighed she knew this was true. "I did it for safety" Claire laughed "Whose? You don’t even know if the kid has turned!"

"It’s been two years" Mark pointed out Claire shook her head "And that proves what? He’s obviously had social contact I don’t know where and I don’t know how but for two years he’s controlled himself cos we’ve never heard a thing about him. Tell the truth we thought he was dead or lost! I send Sammy because she knows him, if there was a problem she could control it and if he was a danger she’d know what to do" Mark shoved his hands in his pockets, he doubted whether Sammy would take the steps needed if Shannon began to turn. He sighed, "I got a call we’re not the only ones who knew Shannon had surfaced." Claire studied him "Who?" Mark shook his head "A nasty bastard called Val." Claire recognised the name "The same Val that killed our guys last year?" Mark nodded "Seems he’s got himself a group of followers and he’s disposing of our guys in not so nice ways" Claire scowled "Why Shannon?" Mark shook his head "You tell me" Claire shook her head "So your guys were there"

"To watch your back." Claire sighed, "You spooked the hell out of her." Mark nodded "And for that I’m sorry." Claire stopped walking "That isn’t all is it" she could tell by the tone of his voice that something else was going on. Mark looked at her his green eyes cold and still "I’m sending two of my best guys to find them." Claire wished she’d never come home "And what’s the order shoot on sight?" Mark glowered at her "They broke the rules"
"I don’t believe you sometimes." She glared at him "I have no choice" Claire pushed her hands into her hair "You know she’ll pick them out, she knows your guys she’s trained with them and she knows you! You really think she’ll let you kill him now?" Mark shook his head "Don’t expect me to stand back and do nothing Mark." As she walked away Mark threw back his head "You cant make a right out of two wrongs Claire!" he bellowed she turned "You should know!" she walked away as Mark stood hurt by her words because he knew they were true.

Lesley parked her car next to Chris’s; as she climbed out she cast an eye over his beaten up bonnet. She sighed he’d certainly done a number on it this time; it looked like the surface of a golf ball. She headed up to the house ready to walk in on world war three. However things were unnaturally quiet. She studied the scene as she walked into the sitting room "Hey guys?" she called "Adam! Jay!" there was no reply her voice echoed in the stillness, she could feel something was not quite right and then she heard it a knocking coming from the kitchen. As she walked in she could see something had definitely gone on in there. Chairs were over turned and there were some shards of broken crockery on the floor. "Oh boy" she moaned as she stepped through the debris to open the door. The door led into a small sized cupboard where the hover and ironing board were kept. As the door opened Lesley had to laugh at Adam’s embarrassed gaze "He caught me napping okay" he offered as he stepped out of the cupboard a small trickle of blood had stained his long blonde hair. "What did he catch you with? The frying pan?" Adam gave her a sarcastic smile as she followed him into the sitting room. "I gotta call Jay" he said sitting down, Lesley hadn’t been far off, his head pounded after all he had been hit on the temple with the kettle, he remembered going to Chris in the kitchen and then everything went black. He came to and realised where he was but the door was locked from the outside and he felt too woozy to attempt a break out. He flopped down on to the couch with his phone and had to think about hitting the right buttons. Lesley felt sorry for him as she took the phone. "I’ll call" she cheeked his head "You feel okay?" he nodded "When the room stops spinning I’ll be fine." Lesley walked into the kitchen as she waited for Jason to pick up the phone she raided the cupboard for a first aid kit. "Hey Jay" she was surprised when he picked up the phone. "Chris has gone walkabout. Looks like he took Adam’s car."

Sammy was looking for a place to hide out. Shannon seemed normal enough but he still wouldn’t talk to her. Chris and the others knew all her hideouts she had nowhere to go. She was on her own with no one to turn to, she knew she was good at her job but she always had back up but this time her back up was her enemy. She reached into her pocket and looked at her mobile phone. Chris had been trying to call; there were twenty missed calls. She swallowed hard, Chris had done so much and now she was doing this to him, she felt low, but she didn’t have a choice. She owed Shannon so much their life would have been so different if the only got on that damn bus earlier. She put down the phone and then had a thought. She grabbed it and checked the last call time, six hours had lapsed, she turned off the phone and hoped no one had thought to trace her. But she knew that would have been the first thing he did. She turned off the phone and wondered if she had neglected to turn it off subconsciously for a reason. If she had been on her game the first thing she would have done would be to slip the phone into someone else’s bag and let Chris follow them instead of her, it would buy her time. But she wasn’t on her game she wasn’t thinking with her head she was going on instinct if she thought too much she’d probably turn them both in. The guilt would be unbearable if she contemplated what she had done. She shook her head Chris didn’t deserve this and neither did Shannon, she would have cried if she thought she’d be able to stop. Shannon seemed to sense she was upset, he was studying her intently as she kept her eyes on the road. "We need to hide out," she said in a matter of fact tone he placed a hand on hers she looked at him he seemed to want to comfort her. She smiled "We’re gonna make it" his eyes wavered and he stared at something in the distance. Sammy followed his gaze and smiled. "Looks like we got ourselves a hide out." She sighed relieved.

Mark stormed into the house he slammed the doors as he growled and cursed under his breath. Patsy closed her book and stood walking out into the passage where he was pacing. "Well?" she asked her tone low and expectant he gave her a look through hot eyes, Patsy sighed all was not well. "I take it she wasn’t too happy with your actions." Mark shook his head "She understood my actions but she’s too damn stubborn to let me get on with it now!" he bellowed Patsy sighed and took his hand "What did she say?" Mark lifted his head "She wants to bring them back alive." Mark shook his head "She has no idea how dangerous that is."

"Doesn’t she?" Mark looked at his wife he sighed she always looked so damned attractive when she was right. "You have to understand her position Mark" she began her voice was always seductive to him "She knows better than anyone what can happen. But she also knows she made a mistake and she wants to try and make amends. Isn’t that what you did?" Mark knew she was right, he had done exactly same, he made amends in the only way he could. He rested against the wall and studied Patsy "What am I supposed to do? I know why she wants to do it but she’s going about it in the wrong way." Patsy smiled "You have to let her find that out for herself. You know she’ll do what’s right when it comes to it." Mark nodded "But I wonder if that will do her more harm than good." Patsy stepped forward and hugged him "Whatever happens we’ll all get through it together." Mark sighed and embraced his wife "I hope so."

12.

Claire stopped the car at the house and jogged inside. Adam was sitting on the couch, his head now marked by a band-aid. Lesley was hammering on the computer while he shouted at someone on the phone. She studied the scene from the doorway. Adam finally looked up and stopped mid shout he nodded to her as he finished shouting and hung up the phone. He stood and walked to the door catching her arm and leading her into the kitchen. Claire waited for him to bring her up to speed. "Chris took off about three hours ago in my car. I’ve got some of our guys looking out for him. Jason is tracking Sammy, they made it to a barn last night but they’ve gone to ground since in a stolen car." Claire pushed her hands through her hair and sighed. "Lesley is putting out an emergency call to all our guys and we’ve had news Mark’s men aren’t moving yet." Claire shook her head "Yes they are we just don’t know who they are." Adam looked confused she shrugged "We always knew he had guys we didn’t know about" Adam rested his hands on the bench feeling tense. "So we’ve got a possible wild and an on edge tracker, a group of unknowns chasing them and a renegade tracker in a pissed off mood." He chuckled "Do things get any worse?" Claire half smiled "Taker has ordered a shoot on site." Adam rolled his head "You didn’t have to tell me that babe." He hung his head. Lesley walked into the kitchen and smiled at her friend "Well they’re still in the state and there’s no way they can get out without us knowing. How was Taker?" Lesley enquired her voice showing a slight tone of intimidation. "Not in the best of moods" she replied quietly "Any idea where Chris went?" Adam shook his head "He wasn’t very talkative" he rubbed his head conscious of the forming bruise. Claire nodded "I’m gonna take the car see if I can get him. I’ll be back for dark." Adam nodded "You keep checking?" Lesley nodded "As long as you keep in touch." Claire smiled as she walked out of the kitchen.

The bike roared into the clearing and pulled up beside the car Matt and Jeff were leaning against. Mark climbed off the bike and looked at the boys "Glad you could make it." He growled in welcome tone, Jeff lifted his glasses "What you got for us boss?" he asked his voice conveyed his eagerness Mark smiled "A tracking job." Matt folded his arms and studied the Taker "Who?" Taker looked at him out of the corner of his eyes "Shannon Moore" Matt nodded "He surfaced then." Mark nodded "He has one of ours with him." Jeff shifted nervously "One of ours?" Matt questioned Taker nodded "What do you want us to do?" Taker shrugged "What you have to." He handed Matt an envelope containing the pictures he would need. "There will be others searching for them, I don’t want them hurt I just want them warned off." Matt nodded he hated jobs like this it always left a sour taste in his mouth. "Why is one of us with him?" Taker sighed as he leaned on the bike "Love" he replied simply. Jeff looked away as Matt was thankful he still had his glasses on to shield his eyes. Taker studied the boys "Something up?" they both shook their heads "Nothing." Matt answered. "Good" Taker nodded as he climbed on his bike "Stay in touch." He bellowed as he started the bike. As he roared out of the trees Jeff looked at Matt "Love sounds so simple doesn’t it." Matt sighed as he walked round the car "It’s anything but." He climbed into the car as Jeff slipped into the passenger seat "What are you thinking?" Matt started the car "About Claire?" Matt nodded slightly "You worried?" Matt shook his head "I’m wondering why I’m determined to see her when I know it can be nothing more than it was." Jeff shook his head "How can you say that? You don’t know"

"I know!" Matt cut him off "I know she wouldn’t want to love a killer a like me." Jeff shook his head "You’d be surprised" he said under his breath as Matt turned up the radio to block out his thinking.

Chris was livid as he drove through the streets; he cut up other cars and yelled at the drivers as he passed. Suddenly he slammed on the brakes and sat breathing heavily. He could hear Adam in his head, telling him his girl was sleeping with someone else and not just anyone else, the guy he stole her from. He sighed, he couldn’t believe he had made such a mistake and then let Claire lie for him and cover his tracks to make sure Sammy didn’t hate him. If he’d have told her the truth at the start maybe he wouldn’t be in this mess, maybe he would never have fallen in love with her for a start. He slammed his palms into the wheel "Damn it!" he cursed. His phone began to ring; he looked at it knowing the tone it played meant it was Claire. He put his head forward and breathed then picked up the phone his tone was level as he greeted her. "Hey"

Claire was driving heading towards him, "Hey" she greeted as she thanked the stars he answered his phone. "Where are you?" he asked his voice relaxing "Five minutes away from you." He smiled she definitely knew how to do his job as well as her own. "I’ll order the coffees," he said resigning himself to the fact he had to face her. Claire smiled as she hung up the phone now she just had to figure out what to say to him. Chris climbed out of the car and wandered across the road to find a coffee shop. He found a small café where he purchased coffees and food. He hadn’t realised how hungry he was until he smelled the bacon as he walked in the door. His stomach growled as he ordered, the waitress smiled at him, he grinned mechanically back at her. She was not impressed but he didn’t care. She packed his order into a brown bag and he dumped the money on the counter muttering a thank you as he left.

Claire could see the car in the lay-by just ahead, she sighed as she pulled in behind and climbed out of her own car and walked to his. As she slid in to the seat he held out her paper cup coffee. She took it and thanked him. He turned his head slightly to look at her as he offered her a greasy bacon sandwich she accepted and bit into it in order to put off their conversation. He chomped on his sandwich staring ahead "What are you gonna do?" Claire finally asked quietly "Find them" he replied flatly she looked at him, "Chris" he bit in to his sandwich and chewed it "Claire swallowed the bread stuck in her throat "She’s slept with him" Claire swallowed again "I guess I should’ve expected it." Claire closed her eyes "I mean it’s that karma crap isn’t it. I did something bad and it’s coming back to bite me on the ass!" Claire looked out of the window "You weren’t the only one who took that decision." Chris snapped his head round and stared at her "I made the choice you lot just covered my back." Claire sighed she remembered when Chris arrived at the house in the middle of the night, he was holding a bundle in his arms and he looked so on edge. "Do you want to sit here and go over the mistakes we’ve made or do you want to figure out how we get out of this mess?" Chris nodded slowly "I’ll find her" Claire shook her head "And then what? Hit him? Hit her?" Chris winced "I wouldn’t" he replied Claire knew he told the truth no matter how mad he was his anger would be focused on himself not Sammy. Claire sipped her coffee "Would you take her back?" she asked quietly Chris nodded "Do you think I blame her for doing this?" Claire shook her head "No" she whispered Chris closed his eyes "I love her."

Sammy pushed the car down the bank two miles from the house, hoping the lake there would swallow it quickly. She turned and began running back towards the house where she had left Shannon pacing around working out all the energy he had pent up inside. She hardly broke a sweat when she reached the porch and went inside Shannon was curled up on a dusty old couch. She approached him and sat down beside him. "What happened to you babe?" she asked quietly as he lifted his head to look at her she smiled sweetly and snuggled up next to him. "I’m sorry I didn’t find you," she whispered, as he played with her hair settling his head on hers "I didn’t know where to look." She felt her chest tighten, "I was found by the right people they took care of me, helped me. I wish they could’ve helped you too." She closed her eyes as he held her tightly "I’ll help you now, I know I can do it." She promised her voice not breaking where her heart already was. She closed her eyes and kissed his hand as he held her. She sighed as she drifted off to sleep slowly.

13.

Matt glanced sideways at Jeff as they drove he was sleeping soundly Matt could now afford himself time to think. It wasn’t like he hadn’t been thinking about Claire for the past two days, but for some reason it was better when he could think about her without Jeff studying him and laughing. Matt now allowed himself to remember waking with her lying beside him he lay there watching her sleep for hours. She looked so peaceful as she lay there beside him; he was amazed that he had actually thought about waking up next to her every morning for the rest of his life, that was never a consideration with any girl. He’d been sceptical all his life about love at first sight. Jeff was more open to the idea and mocked Matt for his disbelief now he had done a complete u-turn he believed whole-heartedly he had fallen in love at first sight and it was driving him crazy. He wanted to see her again and felt like stopping the car turning it round and going to find her wherever she was. It struck him he had no idea where she was; he had her phone number but no address. He sighed even if he wanted to he couldn’t blow the job off just yet. Jeff rolled his head over and opened his eyes "You know you spend so much time thinking about them you wonder if they think about you in the same way." Matt shook his head "I try not to think about what she could be thinking. I might not like what I come up with." Jeff shook his head "Are you determined to put a dampener on the best weekend either of us have had in years?" Matt scoffed Jeff "You have weekends like that all the time!" Jeff scowled "No I don’t!" Jeff retorted quickly "Really so, lets see you didn’t have fun with Mandy or Vicky?" Jeff shook his head "That’s not the same!" Matt laughed out loud Jeff was insulted "You think I was after one thing!" Matt smiled "Weren’t you?" Jeff folded his arms "No!" he huffed "Like you can talk anyway!" Matt lost his smile "We didn’t do anything." Jeff smiled slyly "But you would have like to!" Matt scowled at him but admitted inwardly it was true.

Claire climbed out of the car and walked up to the house as she stepped inside Lesley came out of the front room to greet her with a hug. "How’s it going?" Claire shrugged "Okay in a way." She sighed as they walked into the lounge and Claire flopped on the chair "Chris is beating himself up something rotten. I met up with Glen and Justin they haven’t heard anything. Chris refuses to come home until he finds them; there was nothing I could say. He thinks this is all his fault." Lesley sighed as she sat down too "Well we’ve had a report of a couple of incidents three towns away, Andrew and Paul are checking it out." Claire opened her eyes "You sent Paul?" Paul was seven feet tall a mountain of muscle with a temper to match when he was riled when he was calm he was the sweetest man alive. Lesley nodded "The attacks warranted it" she picked up some papers and handed Claire them. Claire read through them and closed her eyes. "I hope it’s not" she whispered Lesley sighed "There were also some reports on the edge of town" Claire’s eyes widened "She wouldn’t bring him here" Lesley nodded "I don’t think it’s them I think it was a couple of rouges" Claire sighed "They are the last thing I’ll worry about right now." Lesley smiled "That’s why I sent Adam he wanted something to do" Claire laughed "Poor thing I think he had his pride hurt." Claire laughed "Yeah he doesn’t take kindly to being shoved in cupboards." Lesley smiled "And you?" Claire smiled "I’ll live I always do," Lesley nodded "Guess the holiday is a distant memory now," Claire smiled. "I’m gonna turn in" Lesley commented as she stood "Say hi to Jeff for me" Claire smiled Lesley scowled as she walked out of the room, Claire had known her too long and too well. Lesley wandered up stairs typing a message to Jeff on her phone.

Adam made his way to the edge of the town and saw it, a grey wolf foraging at the edge of the woods. Adam walked over to it calmly, it stopped and let it’s yellow eyes bore into him. Adam crouched and held out his hand, the wolf approached him cautiously and sniffed his hand. Adam looked at its face and lifted its nose "Be good and stop causing trouble" he whispered, the wolf seemed to understand him and padded off into the darkness. Adam stood and went back to his car he headed for home but stopped at the intersection he decided to head for Chris’s stables. As he walked through the paddock the horses shied away from him he smiled "At least I intimidate something." He laughed as he checked the gate and made his way back to the car.

Matt flopped on to his bed. Jeff had looked himself in the bathroom to slob out for a while. Matt could feel his muscles tensing as he lay on the bed. He pulled at the pillow under his head and beat it into a comfortable shape. He grabbed the TV remote and flicked it on. He closed his eyes as the infomercial prattled on about the latest exercise machine. He dozed slightly until his eyes shot open at the first notes of the love song he danced to with Claire. He sat up and remembered how she felt in his arms, so warm, so soft so right. He closed his eyes and sighed man what he wouldn’t give to feel her warmth right now. He opened his eyes as the song continued it really was too much. He grabbed his phone from the bedside table and mashed her number he hesitated before he pressed send. It was ridiculous to let his mind be swayed by a romantic love song. He closed his eyes, what was he doing, this was crazy he just wanted to hear her voice. He pressed send finally and waited.

Claire was reading over current reports sent to her e-mail, her coffee was beginning to go cold as she noted information that may help her. Her phone began to ring she grabbed it and answered while she continued to read "Hi" the distinctive voice greeted she smiled and stopped reading leaning back against the couch. "Hi there" she replied Matt lounged on the bed "Are you busy?" he asked she checked her screen "No not really. Where are you?" Matt sighed "In a hotel. I was watching TV and our song came on" Claire smiled "I didn’t know we had a song?" Matt sat up "Well it was the song we danced to last night, it made me think of you."

"So it took a song to make you think of me huh?"

"No I was thinking about you all day, the song just made me miss you even more." Claire felt a shiver run through her "I didn’t pick you for a soppy guy." Matt laughed, "I’m not. You just have this effect on me." Claire smiled the line was quiet for a few seconds before Matt spoke in a serious tone "I need to see you" Claire swallowed hard he was quiet for a long while finally she spoke "Tomorrow. There’s a cabin I know."

Sammy was looking nervously round the supermarket as she shopped she was permanently on her guard right now. She hated coming out in the open but they needed supplies. She felt like someone was watching her as she worked her way through the aisles. She paid for her goods and left quickly, she felt like she was being followed as she ducked into an alley, she was a good tracker and a brilliant escape artist. As she ran up the alley she could hear the footsteps on the street, she worked her way through the alley and up through the fire escape she waited crouching on the metal work wanting to know who was stalking her. She waited but no one came into the alleyway. After five minutes she made her way cautiously out of the alleyway and through the streets doubling back and changing direction just in case. Finally she made it back to the house sure she hadn’t been followed. Shannon had improved in the past few days he was relaxed and they often strolled through the woods in the afternoon. He was sitting on the porch waiting for her, she smiled as she walked up the steps, he took the bag from her "Thanks babe" she said as he stepped inside she checked over her shoulder before following him inside. As he unpacked the groceries Sammy sat on the table and checked the paper, she stopped on the classifieds and looked through the advertisements. She found what she was looking for a particular advertisement. As she turned the page she spotted it, it was marked by a symbol in the bottom left corner she sighed "They’re still looking for us babe" she commented closing the paper Shannon turned and walked up to her. She sighed as he put his hands on her shoulders; she lifted her head to look at him. His eyes were so clear as he leaned into kiss her. Sammy welcomed his embrace and as his hands slid down her back and under her t-shirt she shivered pulling him closer. All her bridges were burned, there was no way she could go home now and no way she could go back to Chris. She’d made her choice in one split second and no matter what she couldn’t change it now. She sighed as Shannon massaged her breasts and kissed her neck. She ran her hands down his back pulling him forward and letting her hands trace the top of his trousers to the zip which she slowly slid down. Her hands slipped inside and he moaned she smiled to herself as she felt him harden. She kissed his lips and smiled as he undid her belt and laid her back on the table. Sammy closed her eyes and held on to his hair as he kissed his way down her body. If only it could always be like this she thought as Shannon entered her she moaned and opened her eyes welcoming his kiss.

Adam and Jason headed up to the house and looked around there was no one to be seen. Jason shrugged "So far so good." He followed Adam into the woods as they investigated the latest report "Look’s like we’re the first here" Jason smiled as he studied the ground "Good if we can get the jump on Taker" a bush moved Jason froze, as did Adam, they exchanged expectant glances. They waited as the bush moved again Jason turned slowly and smiled "Don’t think we should be too worried" a small wild rabbit hopped past them they both relaxed and allowed themselves a chuckle. Jason was still smiling as he turned and was met by the flying fire of yellow eyes. The grey wolf with Black paws slammed its body into him. He fell to the ground the wolf snarling and spitting in his face. Adam moved to help but felt himself falling more than running as the white wolf with black streaks dived onto his back pinning him with a loud rumbling snarl to the floor.

15.

The car crunched the stones as it rolled to a stop. Matt climbed out and studied the cabin in front of him, it was set back in the trees beside a small lake. It was so out of the way, he was surprised anyone ever came there. He approached it slowly taking in the buildings beauty. The red wood looked so inviting as he mounted the four steps to deck. He took a moment to check out the view it was breathtaking the woods surrounded the house the water was so calm and peaceful as it wound it’s way through the trees and out of site. He sighed; when he rang Claire he was so sure so desperate to see her. Now he was sure he had to break things off, he was falling too hard and too fast for a girl who would leave him as soon as she knew what he was. There was no easy way to break the news. He walked up to the door and found the key where she said it would be on top of the doorframe. He smiled as he unlocked it and went inside. He looked around the living room, which was quite inviting with a fire on the far wall and two couches there was also a stool in front of the window. He decided it was quite cold so he began filling the fire with logs that sat on the fireside. After he lit the fire he stood slowly and decided to look around if he stopped moving he would be thinking and he didn’t need that right now. He walked into the bedroom and looked around, walking across the room he let his fingers feel the soft covers as his eyes roamed the room, his eyes settled on a picture he recognised Claire, she was standing with two men, one was hugging her and they were all smiling, her family he guessed. He walked to the door and stepped out on to the deck. He sighed as he looked across the water into the woods. It was so peaceful here too peaceful.

Lesley pulled her car up outside the restaurant and walked inside Jeff was already waiting for her. She smiled as she slipped into the booth. He immediately took her hand and kissed it smiling. "Matt took off to meet Claire." Lesley nodded "Yeah I think she has as much to tell him as he has to tell her" Jeff was intrigued "Sounds very interesting?" Lesley nodded "Let’s just say we ended up here for a reason." Jeff knitted his eyebrows "Okay?" Lesley sighed, "Not here okay?" Jeff nodded as the waitress came over to take their order. After she left Jeff studied Lesley "How about we take a walk after lunch and you can explain it to me?" Lesley nodded "How’s Matt doing? Did you tell him?" Jeff shook his head "No I promised you I wouldn’t I felt really awful about it but I didn’t say. He’s been really quiet the past few days." Lesley sighed "And you?" Jeff smiled "I’ve been missing you babe" Lesley laughed as he pulled a face at her. "I have!" he defended as she shook her head "And I know you missed me!" Lesley smirked "And how would you know that?" Jeff beamed "Because I’m psychic"
"Well I hate to bust your ego but I’ve been busy. Too busy to think about you." She laughed as he tried to looked offended but failed smiling at her. "So what are you busy doing?" Lesley sighed; "One of the girls we trained she’s gone off on her own" Jeff sat back as the waitress brought their order. As soon as she left he leaned forward "You mean the one who went off with Shannon Moore?" Lesley stared "Oh no, not you!" Jeff looked suspicious "Your working for Taker? You’re the guys he’s sending?" Jeff nodded "How do you know?" Lesley sighed, "That’s one of the things I have to explain." Jeff was definitely confused as he tucked into his lunch.

Chris stood looking at the farmhouse, it wasn’t hard to tell they were there it was an ideal place. He returned to the car and slouched in the seat out of sight. He shivered not with cold but with fear, he was sure if he hadn’t lost Sammy now he would lose her when all this was over. He had to tell her the truth now he had no choice. He had spent the past two years hiding the truth from her, effectively lying to her to though he hated doing it. It had been a decision they all took at the time that was right then now it was obvious it was so wrong. He remembered how Claire warned him about getting into deep but it had been eighteen months and things had been going great. He sighed rubbing his face with his hands. He had to tell Sammy the truth and he had to do it now. He climbed out of the car and looked around, the air was cool as he breathed in hard filling his lungs burning them wanting to feel pain. He walked slowly across to the house his steps were silent as he got to the rotting wood of the house. He slowly mounted the rail and jumped over hitting the deck with a quiet thud. Inside Shannon turned and glared at the door his lip quivering Sammy watched him trying to tune into what he was listening to. She too could hear something outside she tried to place herself between Shannon and the door while he intended to take up the same stance. The door creaked as a familiar scent filled Sammy’s senses she moved as fast as she could placing herself between Shannon and the door which she swung open violently waiting for Chris to spring at her, instead he stood there looking at her sheepishly.

Matt watched as the car rolled to a stop. His nerve was holding, just, he had it all worked out in his head what he would say, how he would lie to her. He looked back to the water and wished he didn’t feel so sick. He turned back as the wood step creaked Claire stepped on to the deck. His nerve crumbled as she approached him, his instinct took over as he reached for her and pulled her into him. Before she could even breathe to speak he pressed his lips to hers and held her tightly. His eyes closed tight as he felt her warmth she was so right in his arms. As they parted he looked deep into her eyes and found home there. He refused to let her go and stood his eyes locked with hers not needing words to say what they felt and wanted finally he moved as she played with his hair, "Hi" she whispered he bit his lip before teasing hers with his tongue until they were kissing feverishly. Matt slipped his hands under her top to feel her warm skin all he could think about was being with her. He pulled her with him as he walked back into the room. Once inside he lifted her top and slipped it over her head before returning to their kiss. She slowly undid the buttons of his shirt and slipped it over his shoulders kissing his skin as she went. He welcomed her touch and let his hands explore her skin. He laid her on the bed and kissed her neck looking in to her eyes all thoughts of saying goodbye were lost.

Jason sat rubbing his neck, a tall man with long dark hair handed him an ice pack. "Thanks" Jason placed the pack on his shoulder "Guess you had as much luck as we did then?" Jason shrugged "You can’t win every time." The door opened and Adam entered he handed Jason a letter "I finished checking, it was an illegal but not our guy." Jason sighed "Any ideas where we find him?" Adam nodded "There’s a hideout about two miles into the woods Jesse is staking it out I said we’d join him come sunset." Jason nodded "Four heads are better than one." Justin sighed, "You two could take off if you wanted and we can fetch him in" Jason looked at him "Aren’t you under orders?" Justin smiled "Yeah but what’s an hour or two?" Jason smiled "Thanks man" he followed Adam out to the car. Once inside Jason pulled out a map and surveyed it. "Head east" Adam nodded and started the car. Jason rolled his neck "I better check us in" he picked up his mobile and dialled Lesley. She answered on the third ring "Hi" he could sense a reluctance to talk more than normal. "We were on a bust." She acknowledged this with a sigh "We’re on the move. Just checking in babe. You okay?" Lesley told him she was fine and that she would call him in a couple of hours. He hung up the phone and looked at Adam "Those girls get stranger" Adam winked "I think they had a good time when they were away." Jason sighed, "I hope they didn’t have too good a time." Adam scoffed "Why would you say that man!" Jason rested his head on the seat "Because they always feel down about it when the novelty wears off and reality hits." Adam shook his head "Don’t be so cynical." Jason laughed "Show me a relationship in these situations that works? Even if they meet guys they like you know it’s a one off thing that they’ll get depressed about cos it is never more than a dance." Adam sighed "Not every time." Jason studied him Adam had a superior look on his face. Jason knew he was hiding something he was taunting him with his dancing eyes. "What?" Jason shouted Adam shook his head "Nothing I just think you should chill" Jason shook his head Adam was his best friend but sometimes when he had a secret he could be damn annoying.

Claire opened her eyes and turned over she could feel Matt watching her as his fingers traced up and down her arm. She looked into his eyes as he gazed down at her, he seemed sad. "There’s something I have to tell you." He whispered still holding her close squeezing all the intimacy he could out of the situation. He studied her eyes she seemed to trust him which made what he had to say even harder. He mentally kicked himself for not having the will power to end it while he had the chance. "I should have told you this before" he began his voice was close to breaking. Claire could see the apprehension in his eyes she knew what he was going to say, she wondered who would broach the subject first. As he opened his mouth she gently touched his lips with her finger "Shh" she whispered before kissing him lightly as she pulled away she whispered to him looking deep into his eyes "I know." He looked confused; Matt wondered what she thought she knew. This secret wasn’t exactly something you could guess he studied her he wanted to say but his voice stuck in his throat "I know you’re a werewolf" she whispered. His eyes widened as he stared at her.

Chris stared at Sammy as Shannon growled and slowly his hackles began to rise. Sammy could feel the electricity in the room, as Shannon seemed to be sizing up his prey. Chris was not the slightest bit intimidated he’s glanced at Shannon but since his eyes rested on Sammy he never looked away. "Please" Sammy whispered Chris looked at Sammy then he finally glanced at Shannon he was starting to change Sammy could feel it his shoulder blades were rising and his hands were starting to cramp. She stared at Chris he wasn’t moving he wasn’t changing he wasn’t intending to fight. "Outside please Chris" Chris stepped back and walked out of the house. Sammy turned grabbing Shannon’s face "Don’t do it" she stared into his eyes, which were starting to glow yellow " Please be you!" Shannon looked at her confused "He’s a friend. If you remember loving me at all!" Sammy’s voice pleaded Shannon seemed to relax a wave took him as the wildness in him was chained with reluctance. He straightened and looked at her breathing deep "He wont hurt you or me but I have to talk to him." Shannon slouched against the table as she went to the door. She smiled at him and nodded before she went outside "I’ll be right back." She opened the door and swallowed her tears.

Matt was still in shock. He stared at Claire as she lay next to him she was waiting for him to regain the ability to speak. She could tell he was shocked and had no idea what to think. Matt felt a sense of relief and also a sense of dread. "How long have you known?" she smiled at him "Since the first time I saw you." Matt nodded "In the club" he looked to her for conformation but she shook her head "On the road." His mouth hung open slightly as she bit her lip waiting for this all to sink in. "You knew that was me?" she nodded "How?"

"Your eyes" she whispered "Even when you’re a wolf your eyes are still human." He touched her skin and kissed her gently, there was something behind those words something that worried him. "You work for Taker?" she asked quietly "Yeah" he replied "I have done most of my life" he was watching her intently as she moved turning away from him, still wanting to be close to him but not wanting to see the look on his face when he heard what she had to say. "There something you want to tell me?" he asked quietly, she raised his hand from around her waist and kissed it "I work with the Taker too." She could feel his warm breath tickling her neck as she began to explain.

Lesley studied Jeff as they walked through the park he had been silent for the past ten minutes. She sighed he glanced sideways at her "You and Claire?" Lesley nodded "Yes. It’s not that hard to believe." Jeff smiled "When I met you I figured you’d be interesting I didn’t figure on you being" Lesley laughed "Yeah well it isn’t something you put on the front page of your CV now is it. Werewolf Rehabilitator" Jeff smiled sarcastically "It has a certain ring to it" Lesley rolled her eyes as they continued to walk through the park watching all the ‘normal’ people go about their business. "Do you miss it?" Lesley looked at him blankly "Miss what?"
"Being like them? Being unafraid, not knowing what’s out there." Lesley smiled and nodded "I wont say I don’t envy them sometimes I mean me and Claire are good but we don’t always win." Jeff nodded he knew he hated his job sometimes but for them he figured it was worse. Lesley seemed to sense what he was thinking, "It’s hard, when you see someone and you know no matter what you do you cant help. The hardest days are when we have to tell the Taker he was right." Jeff sighed and put his arm round her shoulder as they walked. "But sometimes you are right. That’s good enough for me, for the guys who believe in you and it’s good enough for Taker." Lesley laughed, "Yeah well just once I’d like to make him smile about it." Jeff laughed he wasn’t sure Taker knew how to smile.

16.

Matt studied Claire as she stood resting on the rail. She was dressed in a white dressing gown she had explained who she was, Matt knew of her reputation but he had never known her. Claire, Lesley and their team of wolves were good at what they did, taking in new wolves as soon as they were turned and teaching them control. He studied her; he had only one question "Why?" Claire turned slightly and looked at him. "When I was seventeen, just passed my drivers test me and Lesley decided to take a trip to Nottingham." Matt walked forward and rested on the rail Claire was studying the tree line across the river. "My dad wasn’t too keen on us going down alone so my brother and his friend came too." A rustle in the trees caught her eyes for a moment before she looked back at Matt. "When we got there we arranged to meet up later on that night. They would go do what they wanted and we’d go do our own thing. It was really late when we got back to the place we were saying, I checked in on their room but they weren’t back. I wasn’t worried cos I knew they’d go to a club and be back in the early hours so I went to bed and thought nothing more about it."

Lesley sat on the swing; Jeff straddled the one next to hers as she continued with the story her eyes had clouded over as she remembered how it all began. "When we got up the next morning Scott and Harry weren’t there. We kinda knew something was wrong. So we went out looking for them. We’d been searching for over an hour when we decided to head into the woods, I don’t think we knew why we went in there it was just something we had to do." She sighed Jeff put a hand on her knee. She had gone quite pale, he realised she didn’t like to tell this story she was starting to shiver at the thought of it. "As we went deeper into the woods there was just this feeling, we both knew something had happened." She clung to the rope "We were just kids, we read all the papers about murders and attacks and you never think anything like that would happen to you." She visibly shivered as a young boy ran on to the sand and looked at the swings longingly. Lesley smiled and stood offering him her swing. Jeff followed her to the edge of the playpen and watched her, as she seemed to get lost in the moment watching the little boy swing backwards and forwards.

Claire turned away from the woods and looked into the house her eyes weren’t focusing on the soft furnishings as she spoke quietly "We found Harry lying in a pool of his own blood. He’d been ripped to shreds. His neck his chest everything was, he was a mess and it was recent because his blood and what little was left was still warm. I had no idea what could do that what could be that vicious." She looked at Matt he looked guilty she smiled at him and touched his face "Don’t." he let his eyes lock with hers and he knew there was no hatred for his kind there. "I was so scared that I wouldn’t find my brother that I didn’t dare leave. We kept going into the woods and about ten minutes later we found him." Her eyes clouded over Matt knew she was reliving the memory in graphic detail. He moved in closer and kissed her shoulder his eyes intently studying hers as she glanced at him, he was glad she showed a glimmer of recognition and appreciation. She took a breath and closed her eyes.

Lesley turned away from the little boy and looked at Jeff "His neck had been slashed, diagonally into his chest. He was conscious but he was delirious." She sighed "He’d lost a lot of blood so we took off our jackets and packed his neck and it all happened so quick. We got him to the car Claire went back with a sheet and covered Harry up. I sat with him while she drove trying to stop the blood. I was so scared I could feel the warmth of his blood on my hands. Every time I touched the coats trying to pack them tighter to stem the blood it was like handling a wet sponge. There was just so much blood." Jeff took her hands and studied them; she had tears in her eyes as he kissed the back of her hand. He seemed to want to comfort her make the tragedy easier to bear. Lesley smiled wishing it were that simple. "We got him to the hospital and told the doctors what had happened. They took him straight to surgery and the police went back to get Harry." Lesley began walking Jeff kept time with her, letting her continue her story "The doctors said Harry had been ripped apart by a wolf and that Scott had probably ran but was attacked too." She shrugged "Scott was in no fit state to tell us anything. He staid in hospital for a few weeks and then they took him home he was able to confirm they’d been attacked, they’d met a couple of girls and walked them part way somewhere, they then decided to short cut through the woods. They were carrying on and suddenly this thing came at them."

Claire opened her eyes and turned back to the water. "It was about three months before we started noticing things. There had been signs before but we dismissed them thinking it was a reflex some kind of reaction to what had happened. But things got too strange you couldn’t explain them away." Claire pulled her dressing gown closer round her "He would disappear some nights and when he came home his clothes were covered in mud and water. Complaints were made about missing animals and attacks on people as they walked home." She sighed and looked at Matt she studied his deep brown eyes, she shivered "My dad refused to believe any of the events were down to Scott. It was so out of character for him, he was kind and caring he would never hurt anyone. But sometimes the things that happened hit too close to home. It made you think." Matt knew what she meant, when the changed occurred to you and you had no idea what was happening you seemed to do things you would never consider doing everyday. Claire took a deep breath he could tell this was hard for her. "Scott was so normal most of the time, he was my brother. But sometimes I’d look at him and I’d think there was something different a gut instinct I guess. I always thought maybe it was because he’d been attack and he was apprehensive or more defensive than he had been." She shrugged "I guess I was hoping it would be that."

Lesley was still walking she seemed to be able to tell the story better when she wasn’t concentrating solely on Jeff. "It’d been about six months when Scott was found out. It was so horrifying; Claire and I had been out when we got back everything in the house was on. The TV and the stereo were blazing but Scott wasn’t there. As we walked in a neighbour came and demanded we knock of the noise. He was really angry; he stormed into the house and was yelling at Claire really viciously. He scared us both, Claire was trying to be calm but she was starting to feel intimidated. She asked him to leave but he just continued yelling at her. His face was so red I thought he’d burst a blood vessel." She took a breath and rubbed her fingers nervously. She stopped walking and looked at Jeff. They were alone on a secluded walkway across the stream. "Claire was standing in front of these glass patio doors. I was standing at the side, trying to help her calm this guy down but it wasn’t working. He’d stopped ranting about the music and was just yelling at her, like everything that ever went wrong in the world was Claire’s fault. Claire had had enough so she yelled back at him to get out. Claire never yells, she never loses her temper but he had gone to far. He just exploded he moved forward to grab her and that’s when it happened."

Claire rested on the doorframe she was miles away. Matt knew she didn’t even see him now. Her memory was consuming her as she spoke, "He never managed to touch me, the doors behind me shattered and something pushed me aside. It all happened so fast, I felt this weight hit my side, not purposefully, it was, it just brushed past me, Lesley hit the floor the same time as me we were covered in glass." She pushed back her hair and blinked away some arriving tears. "We heard it before we saw it." She rolled off the door and stepped outside again, the air cooled her skin she could see clouds rolling in, a storm was coming. She smiled internally it was ironic, the storm in the world as she recalled the storms in her life which brought her here. She looked at Matt "It was black with a white patch around its eyes and across it’s snout. It had launched itself on to my neighbour and pinned him to the floor, it was growling and snarling, spitting in his face. You knew it was aiming its barks and jabs at his throat. He was stunned at first and then he started screaming and struggling. The wolf responded when it was smacked on the snout biting his arm, I remember yelling something and I heard Lesley shouting too. The guy was bleeding as the wolf tore at his arm. Then the weirdest thing my dad walked in and yelled at it." Claire shrugged "It seemed to stop and allow the guy to roll out of the way. He ran out of the house screaming"

Jeff rubbed Lesley’s arms, "It was all over so fast, he ran out and left the three of us to deal with this snarling thing. But as soon as he was gone it stopped snarling and spitting and turned I swear I thought it was thinking which one of us would make the best meal. Then I actually looked at it it wasn’t wild at all. I stopped feeling scared. Claire was staring at it, like she knew something." Lesley shrugged and waited for a woman to pass this was not a conversation she wanted people to overhear. When the woman passed she returned her attention to Jeff who waited patiently but expectantly, "Claire whispered Scott and the wolf went to her and lay with its head on her knee. She burst into tears she knew who it was and why it had come in to the house. It didn’t take long for it to sink in, it was our worst fear realised." Jeff stepped forward and hugged her tightly "He wasn’t dangerous, he was protecting you" Lesley nodded as she held on to him "I know that’s what made it all so hard." She pulled back slightly to wipe her eyes "He was still Scott. I’d known him all my life. He got on my nerves yeah but he was a good guy." Jeff was rubbing her shoulders now comfortingly. "It was like a nightmare." She looked up into his green eyes he seemed to understand everything she was saying. She tried to smile but instead she still looked upset.

Claire didn’t hide the tears as they rolled down her cheeks, she couldn’t she had the tense nervous feeling all over again, her stomach was tied up in knots. "We didn’t have time to think about any of it, we had to get Scott out we knew the police would be on the way. Dad managed to get him outside into the garage he told him to be quiet and he was. He came back to the house and told us exactly what to say. We were so stunned by it all; at least when the police came in we looked the part. We told them dad had startled it and it ran off into the woods. They believed us, who wouldn’t? It was basically true." She wiped her eyes letting the emotion run out of her body, it wasn’t easy but there was no point anymore to holding on to the anger or fear she experienced back then. Matt was still resting on rail, he had been studying her the whole time, he knew what it felt like to be in her brothers position to deal with the changes in your own body but he had never seen it from the other side. He wanted to gather her up and protect her from the pain she had experienced. She looked so cold as she stood there looking out at the woods as if there was something there to quiet the pain inside her. "Dad found out there had been three attacks in the woods in Nottingham Scott was the only one who survived. It was obvious we couldn’t stay, that’s when I came over here." Matt looked across the water the trees blew gently in the breeze he could see the clouds breaking in the distance. "Dad had made some enquiries and found this guy who knew about wolves. He filled us in on a lot of stuff. He told us about the Taker so dad went to see him" Matt was surprised at the thought, most werewolves and their families would avoid the Taker after all he was the grim reaper to them.

Jeff was slightly astounded by the thought; Lesley smiled "Claire’s dad had a way with people he managed to get the Taker to agree to his plans." Jeff nodded "Must be one hell of a guy." Lesley nodded sombrely "Yeah." Jeff noticed her tone and the look on her face, she was quiet pale, he swallowed and waited the story he knew was far from over. "Anyway, they took over this house and started training werewolves how to control themselves. As time went on they branched out and soon everyone who moved into the town had something to do with them or the Taker." Jeff shoved his hands in his pockets he really didn’t want to ask the question but his mouth and voice seemed to work without his approval "And Scott?" Lesley sighed "Scott seemed okay for a while. He was trying his best to control himself and for a while he seemed to have a handle on it." The rain began to fall on their skin it was cold and it seemed to sting. Jeff put his arm round Lesley and the hurried from the park to his waiting car. They climbed into the car; Lesley pushed her hands through her hair and sighed "Taker had always kept a close eye on Scott, he’d been teaching Claire and him to recognise the signs"

17.

Claire glanced at Matt "Despite his better judgement he liked us. He got on really well with my dad and he treated me and Scott like family." Matt took her hand, she was shaking slightly he knew it wasn’t because she was cold, "You don’t have to tell me" he whispered, "I know." She sighed touching his face gently she found a little more strength in his eyes. "We were okay for about a year. Everything was going okay there was a kind of truce between Taker and us. He would leave the newly turned wolves alone and we would deal with them. It seemed to work out okay."

"I think it still does" Claire nodded "Yeah it’s not too bad." He took her hand and kissed it, she smiled at him and squeezed his hand wanting to hold on for a moment she needed support and he was only too happy to give it. He stepped closer to her and held on to her waist his eyes encouraging her. "I knew something was wrong so did Taker, Scott was slowly withdrawing himself from everyone. His temper was shorter and he spent a lot of time alone in the woods. Then one night a report came in there’d been an attempted attack just outside of town. Taker came to see dad, he knew Scott was losing it but dad wouldn’t hear of it. Dad had built this cabin, he brought Scott up here so he would be safe." She stepped away from Matt; he could tell she was struggling with the story her voice was beginning to fail. Claire could feel herself shaking, she looked into the woods, she could feel Matt’s eyes on her but she couldn’t look at him. "Dad tried to act like nothing was wrong, even after there was another attack, he just didn’t want to believe Scott was capable of killing." Matt felt a weight land on his shoulders a sick realisation made him shiver. "Taker put a kill order on Scott, he argued with dad about it the night." She glanced at Matt he was waiting he looked like someone had winded him. "Taker followed me and dad up here. They argued about it." Matt gripped the rail he could sense what was coming "I was inside with Scott, I’d never seen him change before. He could hear dad and Taker outside. He knew what was going on, he knew Taker was there to kill him. He was angry and scared, I couldn’t calm him down." She closed her eyes as the images came back to her "I tried to calm him down. I put my hands on his shoulders and I could feel it I could feel his muscles moving and his bones changing. I tried to talk to him but it was too late. He was already changing; he grabbed me and pushed me aside. He dived out through the window and landed on all fours. He could sense the danger it all happened so fast. I got outside and yelled but he was on them too quickly. He attacked Taker; he was trying to rip out his throat. The attack was so frantic there was no time to think. Dad pulled him off he fell back holding him, Scott flipped out of his arms and," she paused looking out across the water, Matt studied her she refused to look at him "He slashed him across the throat, I remember screaming and hearing Taker yelling. He pulled out a gun, he was gonna kill him, I couldn’t let him!" she looked at Matt "He is my brother! I got between them and Scott ran. Dad was in a bad way, he was losing so much blood. He couldn’t talk. Taker told me to go and get something to stop the bleeding." The tears ran freely "I was half way to the house, I turned and I, I saw Taker" she shook her head Matt stepped closer pulling her into his arms "He killed him."

Lesley looked at Jeff he was pale, stunned into silence, finally he looked at her "Taker?" Lesley nodded the windows of the car were steaming up as she tried to look out "Claire called me a few days later, I packed up and came over. Things hadn’t been that good for me at home. People don’t forget to easily, the guy Scott attacked held a grudge, he blamed us and after they left he started spreading malicious rumours. People looked at me twice, they whispered in corners and then when I was out one night in the car, they smashed my back window. I went back to Nottingham once, I heard someone had shot and killed a wolf there. I thought when I saw it I would feel some kind of relief some kind of justice. I didn’t I saw it and all I felt was pity for it, I wondered whose son, brother or friend it had been. I came home and packed up. This guy had made my life miserable for months so I decided to start over" Jeff looked confused "Why would he blame you?" Lesley shrugged "Scott took a chuck out of him, he lost his job and he was positive we had lied to the police, he was angry." She rested her head back, "So now you know." Jeff was silent for a while; Lesley wondered what was going through his head. "One thing" he whispered Lesley looked at him waiting for his question "What happened to Scott?" Lesley sighed she looked out of the car window as Jeff started the engine "He’s alive" she said quietly "He’s alive."

Matt studied Claire as she looked out across the water, he couldn’t believe the story she had just told, "He killed him?" he asked his voice low she nodded then looked at him her eyes were clear "I don’t blame him" she whispered touching Matt’s face "I know he had no choice." Matt sighed rubbing her arm, she looked across the water and smiled slightly, Matt followed her gaze. There on the other side of the water was a black wolf with a white patch round his eyes and on his snout. Matt studied the wolf as it studied them. "Scott?" he asked quietly Claire nodded "I came back the next day and found him. I wasn’t the only one." The wolf turned and ran off in to the woods, Claire turned and walked inside Matt followed her and watched as she sat on the bed "Scott is wild, purely wild. He crossed the line and there is never any coming back. He’s a wolf now Taker had no reason to kill him so he let him go I think as much for my dad’s sake as mine."

Chris stood on the rotting porch listening as the odd car passed in the distance. Sammy stepped out, she hung back from him not sure what to say, the guilt she felt was almost unbearable, "He’s not wild." Chris said flatly "No he’s not" Chris turned slightly affording himself a little look at her. She stood tensely as his eyes ran over her body, "Chris," she began he turned away "I know" he cut her off his voice was low and harsh it cut through Sammy like a knife "I have to help him Chris!"

"I know. I’m not arguing with you. I know you have to. It’s just, I wish you knew how much I love you." His voice was breaking as he turned "I don’t want you to get hurt Sammy I’ve never wanted that." Sammy studied him somewhat disbelievingly. "I love you you know that, but Shannon, Shannon and I were together"

"I know." Chris said looking at her Sammy was shocked she had told Chris very little about her past even less about Shannon. Chris sighed, "You know you cant stay here, Taker has put a kill order out on Shannon and there’s other trouble" Sammy looked confused "What other trouble?" Chris shrugged "It’s not clear looks like a vigilante group might be starting up. Taker doesn’t want any trouble." Sammy laughed, "So he’ll just kill Shannon!" Chris looked at her "I’m sorry." He offered Sammy knew there was something else behind his words she could read Chris pretty well something was wrong. "Chris, I’m sorry" Chris looked at her his eyes wide he shook his head "You’ve got nothing to be sorry for." He stepped forward and kissed her forehead "I don’t blame you for anything." Sammy studied him as he walked down the steps. She sighed and closed her eyes "Call Claire tell her where we are." Chris turned and stared at her she opened her eyes "I can’t do this on my own. He’s not dangerous." Chris nodded "I’ll call." She smiled slightly as he walked back to his car. Sammy watched him go her heart was aching.

Chris mentally kicked himself as he walked across the grass he had decided the best course of action was to tell the truth why was it so damned hard to actually do it. He climbed into his car and waited, his anger building he slammed his hands in to the steering wheel and cursed himself. He rested back and sighed; pulling his phone from his pocket he mashed Claire’s number and waited. He studied the house and sighed "Hey it’s me." He spoke quietly. I’ve found them, Sammy wants your help can you meet me here."

Sammy stepped back inside, Shannon studied her, he was still bristling with energy Sammy could tell there was something instinctual behind it. "Everything’s okay" she soothed, Sammy glared at her almost snarling as he walked away into the front room. She followed him "What is it? Why are you so afraid?" she begged, Shannon was pacing now, his chest was heaving. Sammy heard the door creak she turned and stared at Chris, wondering why he had come back. This time she couldn’t stop Shannon diving on to him and pining him to the wall. "No!" she yelled waiting for Chris to end it with one quick swipe, she knew he was capable, instead he remained calm and allowed Shannon to spit and snarl, catching him with one well aimed blow to the jaw. Shannon stepped back slowly looking at Sammy she was horrified he allowed his energy to drain away, even though he still instinctually wanted to rip Chris limb from me, there was something strange about the intruder and Shannon still felt human enough to recognise guilt. "He’s not afraid he’s angry." Chris said flatly, Sammy stared at him "What are you doing?" she asked slightly irritated "Claire is on her way. Before she gets here there is something I have to tell you. I want to do it while I have the mettle" Sammy stared at him she had never seen him so serious so apprehensive. Shannon turned and watched Chris intently as he leaned against the wall. He sighed he knew Shannon remembered he nodded at the boy "I owe you an apology." Sammy looked from one to the other "What are you talking about? You’ve never met" Chris looked at her "I’m sorry."

Lesley looked at Jeff as he kicked the dirt by the car she half smiled. "I promise nothing bad will happen." Jeff looked up and shook his head "I don’t like it!" She laughed, "I’m serious. The whole idea of you going to get this guy" Lesley couldn’t help but be flattered she shook her head and took his face in her hands "For the past three years I’ve dealt with wolves of every shape size and mentality. One more is not going to kill me! Sammy has said he’s not wild so I’m inclined to believe her." Jeff’s green eyes were locked with hers, as he played with her soft hair "I can’t help it I want to come with you." Lesley shook her head "Not a good idea, come on you know it’s not. If you and Matt turn up you’ll spook them. Then where will we be? Even worse you two are supposed to kill him!" Jeff frowned "I’ll call you when we get back. I swear everything will be okay" she kissed him lightly, he responded encouraging her into a more intimate and intense kiss. As they pulled apart Lesley swayed she wanted so much to stay with him to continue the moment. She opened her eyes and looked up at him she smiled "Next time" she whispered as he kissed the top of her head he nodded and smiled "You can bet on it"

The car rolled to a stop, Jason stared at the car across the intersection opposite them. He felt the hackles on his neck rise he looked at Adam who was just as alert. Their internal warning systems were boiling over. They both zeroed their eyes in on one man. Val. Val was in his thirties with close-cropped fair hair, his eyes were cold and brutish. He made Adam and Jason shiver; Jason threw Adam the phone "Claire?" Jason shook his head "Taker" Adam called the number as the lights changed, Jason pressed the accelerator the cars passed in the middle of the road, keeping his eye on his mirror Jason crossed the intersection and then without taking notice of any other car he u-turned and followed Val. "Hey it’s Adam we have a problem."

18.

Taker slammed down the phone and then yanked it out of the wall throwing it through the window. He hissed and spat curses before storming out of the room. Patsy pulled her car up outside the house watching as her husband stalked towards his motorbike she climbed out "Mark?" he turned his head slightly as she walked towards him "Don’t talk to me" he growled as he climbed on to his bike, Patsy put her hand on his and waited for him to look at her "What is it?" his eyes were cloudy and full of fire "They’re back!" Patsy shivered "And this time I’m gonna kill him!" Taker started the bike and roared away leaving Patsy in shock. She stood still her body was suddenly stone cold she hadn’t been scared for along time now she was terrified. She hurried into the house and locked the door. In the plush living room she curled up on the black leather couch and watched the logs burn on the fire. She still felt chilled to the bone, she pulled the blood red throw from the back of the couch and pulled it around her. Nothing could make her feel warm as she remembered. It had been over a year now; she’d thought she’d escaped the bad memories. But now she knew she hadn’t, her body shivered involuntarily and she felt herself begin to cry. "Please" she whispered, "Please keep them safe!"

Sammy stared at Chris, "What do you mean it wasn’t Jay?" Chris sighed and looked at her "I found you." Sammy was dumb struck, she couldn’t believe what he was telling her "I don’t believe it" she replied quietly studying him, but his eyes were truthful she knew all too well he was telling the truth. "When you woke up all you could remember was blonde hair, when you saw Jason you assumed it was him"

"And you let me go on believing that?" she shook her head "Yes" he replied quietly, "You were weak and you had so many questions it was easier to tell you what you wanted to hear." Sammy shook her head and cried as Chris continued, "You were in a bad way and you were losing it, we didn’t want to lose you!" Sammy stared at him her eyes wet with tears "Why tell me now?" Chris sighed, "Because I have to. You have to know what I did." Sammy looked at Shannon and listened to Chris’s voice "You were in this old out house in the middle of no where. I’d heard reports of strange comings and goings. I went to check it out." Sammy turned to him "Jason told me there was a fire when he got there"

"There was a fire but it started after I got there. I went into the main house; there were these guys, vigilantes. I listened to them and heard them talking about the meat in the back room." Sammy was ringing her hands remembering vague things being shut up in pure darkness, smelling straw and copper, she realised the cold she could smell and taste was blood. She lay still every movement hurt, she couldn’t breath properly she knew her chest was crushed and she could feel the wetness of the blood through her clothes pooling up on her skin. "I knew there had been an attack, a rouge I’d been tracking for months he’d hit two kids. No one knew where they were, no one knew anything about it, it was all just rumours. " Sammy shook with renewed anger and fear. "I went in and all hell broke lose" he shook his head "I shouldn’t have gone in on my own!" he chastised himself; Sammy was not about to defend him or condemn him. She was too busy forcing herself to remember she had spent so long quashing what little memories she had but she amazed herself at how much she could force herself to recall. Lying on a cold hard floor, she felt herself dying it was a strange sensation. "They knew what I was and they were scared, one of them got away from me and started the fire." Sammy could remember the smell of the smoke she wondered if death was coming quicker than she thought and she was ready to welcome it. She remembered a shaft of light and then someone crouching over her. She was so weak she couldn’t focus her eyes. "I found you on the floor, the fire was raging over our heads." Chris looked at Shannon "I had to make a choice." Sammy stared her heart stopped beating in those two years she had never considered that Shannon had been in that room with her. "I grabbed you" he stepped towards Sammy "I knew you had the best chance of survival, you were semi-conscious he was out cold." He looked at Shannon "You were ripped up bad I could see the blood on the floor, you were out cold." Shannon rested back against the window ledge and stared at Chris who returned his gaze to Sammy "I made the only choice I could. I grabbed you" Sammy was aware she was staring her mouth open disbelieving his words she couldn’t believe he was so cold about it. "You knew he was there and you just left!" Chris looked at her and nodded slowly "You bastard!" she spat. Chris closed his eyes a knife to his heart would have been less painful. "How the hell could you do that!" Chris had no defence he just looked at her his blue eyes filling with tears his blonde hair limp around his face he shook his head "I had to." She turned glaring at him and slapped him viciously across the face.

The air was cold as Claire drove like a bat out of hell down the interstate. She checked her watch and cursed under her breath she was running out of time. Lesley was waiting for her and they had some real problems mounting. Her phone was still switched on the message still visible on the screen it only took one word to chill her to the bones "Val". She took the exit and roared down the wood lined road. She pulled manically into the Denny’s car park. Lesley was standing by her car, she jumped in to the passenger seat and immediately wished she hadn’t as Claire reversed and spun the car at speed taking off while Lesley’s stomach was still on the pavement. "Woah!" Lesley shouted Claire had no time to listen to her friend’s protests. She picked up the phone and dropped it on Lesley’s lap Lesley picked it up and went pale at the name on the screen "Oh shit!" Claire looked at Lesley it took a lot for her to curse even slightly out loud. "Does he know where they are?" Claire shrugged "I hope not but I can’t be sure."

"Who made the report?" Claire rejoined the interstate "Adam and Jason, they’re following them. They’re about forty five minutes from Sammy," Lesley swallowed hard she could tell from the look on Claire’s face there was every likely hood they could turn up to a burning. Lesley shivered at the thought, "Are we going alone?" Claire shot her a ‘don’t be stupid’ look, "Taker knows and is probably on his way" Lesley thought about this "Taker is over two hours away!" Claire nodded "Chris is already there" Lesley was shocked "He staid?" Claire nodded as she swerved out to over take another car "He was going to tell Sammy"
"Your kidding!" Lesley was definitely shaken she remembered what Sammy was like when Chris brought her in. She was in a bad way, her chest cavity was open, her ribs were visible the cuts ran so deep. Her throat was scared with nose marks and her wrist was whittled to the bone from the strap that bound them. Lesley knew she was queasy; she would cover her face sometimes at blood and guts in movies. But this was even worse, seeing the wounds up close and personal was more than she could stomach. She had left the room, Adam had told her she’d turned green, and Lesley didn’t doubt it.

She decided to tend to Chris, he had some slight burns to his arms and back, and some bruises from his fight. He had told her about the boy he left to the mercy of the fire. She knew he’d turned off his emotions; he had to in his job. She always wondered what happened to the kid. She remembered when she would go into check on Sammy she would ask if anyone had found her friend. They all said no, no one ever told her that he had been left. Lesley looked at Claire she was concerned about her friend, Claire had hated lying to Sammy but things had been so hard how could you tell someone who was as close to death as Sammy was that you had left their boyfriend to die. Chris had left the next morning after sitting with Sammy most of the night; she had slipped in to a deep sleep. When she came too she asked for the man that saved her, Claire told her it was Jason she knew Sammy needed someone to cling to someone to pull her through, she remembered he had blonde hair. Jason helped Sammy to pull through and then he taught her control. Lesley knew that what they had done had been in Sammy’s best interests but she wondered if Sammy would see it that way.

19.

"Yeah okay" Jeff hung up the phone and started the car, he waved to Matt frantically as he came out of the coffee shop carrying two take out coffees and two doughnuts, "We need to move!" Jeff shouted a note of urgency in his voice Matt rushed to the car and jumped in, Jeff gunned the engine before the door was shut. "What?" Matt asked finally "Val" Matt snapped his head round his heart suddenly jumped into his throat "Where!" he growled Jeff looked at him, he didn’t need a reply Matt already knew. The car speeded across the intersection three other cars having to swerve to avoid them. Matt was thumping his hand on the door "Damn it!" he spat Jeff was concentrating on the road, trying not to think but he couldn’t help he, he knew as well as anyone what Val was capable of.

They had had a run in with Val when they were younger Matt had been around nineteen, Jeff sixteen. They hated him on sight there was something about him they just didn’t like. They had been right; they had been on the road when they bumped into him in New Orleans. He knew a lot about werewolves and talked about them freely when he was drunk. Everyone, dismissing him as a rambling young man, ignored him but Matt knew he was a danger. It all became too real later that night. The boys knew there was a wolf in the area that’s why they had been there. They had been tracking for two years, as it was they were getting to be old hands at their job, but they had never run in to anyone like Val. He was vicious, Matt and Jeff had left the club come midnight after spotting their guy, he was leaving with a girl he picked up, Jeff was ready to snare the girl and drag her away so Matt could deal with the wolf. They never got the chance. As the couple walked down the road a car mounted the curb, Val jumped out of the shadows and pushed them in. Matt and Jeff bolted forward to grab their target, but they were too late, the car took off almost mowing them down. They spent the early hours searching them out, they were shocked at what they found.

In the middle of the woods the wolf had been strung up tied by the wrists and ankles. He had struggled that was obvious as he was part changed, Jeff had turned away disgusted at the site, he had been tortured. Not one of his organs remained intact. They had started by branding him, and spearing him with pokers. As he screamed they had removed his tongue, it was a toss up with he drowned on his own blood or because of the internal damage they had done. His heart was missing totally; all the vessels in his eyes had popped leaving them blood red. His intestines had been savagely pulled from his body and left hanging his fingers were broken and his lungs burned beyond recognition. Jeff hadn’t wanted to see anymore, he had taken in the initial view and that was enough however a more gruesome sight awaited him. Lying in the grass was the lifeless body of the wolfs female companion. He lost his breath as he stared at her body, she had been brutally raped, and her body was badly broken and scared by the brands they had scared her with. She had tried had to escape but they had bound her between two tree stumps, placed beneath her was a knife so that while she was alive she would have had to thrust her body upwards to avoid being stabbed disenabling her to escape from the rape. Finally her body gave out and she perished on the knife.

Matt looked out of the window feeling sick to his stomach; he knew Jeff felt the same. They were racing against time, even more importantly they were racing to save the two girls that meant the most in the world to them.

Chris licked the blood from his lip, Sammy was openly crying, "Two years and you never told me!" she spat Chris looked at Shannon, he stood still emotionless Chris looked back to Sammy he hated telling her but she had to know. "You bastard!" she began striking him in the chest, he grabbed her arms and looked deep into her eyes "Listen to me! When I saw you again you were a different person! When I took you out I didn’t know I swear I didn’t!" Sammy stared at him. She remembered the day she met him, she’d lived in the town ever since she was rescued. She lived in Claire’s house working with Adam and Jason training to control herself and become a tracker. She had explored the town so many times since she recovered and the stable house always intrigued her. No one was ever there, the horses were well taken care of and she often sneaked there to watch them in the paddock. She never dared ride them as they sensed the wildness in her. Then one day as she looked at the black stallion longingly she heard a voice. She turned and saw an angel. The sun shone through his golden hair, his skin was tanned and his eyes were bright. He was an amazing figure, she knew she was standing amazed but she couldn’t help it. He smiled at her and her heart melted and her cheeks flushed. "When you took me to the house and I saw Claire she told me who you were but damn it I was already in love with you!" Sammy stared at him; he looked so passionate and so crushed.

The car screeched to a halt as Jason slammed the gears in to reverse and shot backwards along the road "Go! Go! Go!" Adam encouraged as they searched for Val’s car. Jason careened up the road, his feet reacted fast slamming on the brakes sending him and Adam jerking forward and then crashing back as the car stopped inches from the brick wall. "Nice one!" Adam joked Jason scowled and hit out at the wheel "Fuck!" He pushed the car in to reverse and headed off up the street as Adam dialled the number. "Hey we lost them" Adam could hear the dread in Lesley voice, "We’ll see you there" he hung up the phone "Claire and Lesley are twenty minutes away." Jason spun the car and headed out "It’ll be dark in ten!"
"Chris is with them" Jason snapped his head round "Oh great! Okay okay call him warn him!" Jason was worried if Chris lost it they could be walking in to a blood bath, Val would not lose the chance to get Chris. Jason remembered the threats from a long time ago.

He was with Chris in San Francisco they had been working together on a young kid, four years old, Jason sighed at thought. The kid had been playing in the park his mother was nearby he saw the wolf and thought it was a dog. He went off to pet it when his mom took her eyes off him for a second. The wolf meant no harm it was dying the kid touched it’s shoulder and it jerked with pain catching the little boy’s hand. There had been a small paragraph written in the paper that they responded to. Chris could remember walking up to the house, they had to be very careful the mother was worried she had seen her son change from an active friendly little boy in to a wild confused loner of a child. She talked with Chris about what had happened, he was very good at explaining. They were staying the night at the house waiting for orders from the Taker when it happened. They heard the glass break and the muffled sounds. Chris was fast on his feet and he pounced on the guy that entered the living room pinning him to the floor. He struggled and cried out a warning to his companion. Jason ran to the room to grab the child, he knew what this was. But Val was already there he could hear the boy crying, Jason froze in the doorway watching as Val toyed with a burning bottle of petrol, Chris dispatched the other intruder and joined Jason in the doorway. The next few minutes happened in seconds. Chris lunged forward and grabbed Val’s arm they struggled and the bottle fell. Jason was fast grabbing the child and herding the mother out of the house. He heard the men fighting as Chris and Val tumbled head first through the window still fighting. Val was scared he struggled to get away from Chris as he changed. Then it happened headlights illuminated the area blinding both Jason and Chris, Val ran diving in to a waiting car. He screamed triumphantly as he was handed another petrol bomb, he threw it at the mother and child. Chris closed his eyes; some events were too horrible to remember.

The sun had set and darkness was rolling in. Claire studied her rear-view she was positive she had seen a car lurking in the woods as they passed. She moved her own car in to the ditch and looked at Lesley. "Keep driving, circle round the back we’ll meet you." Lesley nodded she too had seen the car even if it was an abandoned motor or teenagers meeting out they had to be careful. Lesley slipped into the drivers seat as Claire slipped out, the car had never really stopped it had continue to roll slowly in the darkness. Lesley pulled away at an equally slow speed not wanting to draw attention to them. Claire waited till Lesley was almost out of sight. She checked the road before running across it and heading into the field. She could see the farmhouse in the distance there was a dim light in one of the windows. She hoped her instincts were wrong but she felt like she was being watched.

Chris looked at Sammy "We could be in trouble" she lifted her tear stained face to look at him he refused to meet her gaze "Vigilantes" Sammy sighed this was the last thing she needed. Her head was about ready to explode, everything she had know for the past two years was called in to question, how could she trust anyone now? Shannon was sitting on the floor staring at Chris, Sammy couldn’t blame the anger she could feel emanating from Shannon. He had every right to hate Chris he left him to die. Sammy looked at the man she loved no matter what he’d done she couldn’t help the way she felt. "I want you to tell me the truth" Chris looked up still not daring to look in her direction "Could you have saved him to? Could you have gone back?" Chris sighed and rolled his head back swallowing tears, his girlfriend the woman he loved already looked at him with disdain now he was about to blow any chance of her forgiving him out of the water. He lowered his head letting his eyes raised slightly to study Shannon "Yeah I could." Sammy chocked on her tears, she had never imagined Chris could be so ruthless, he turned his head slightly as if he sensed her thoughts "I’m a killer you know that, do you really think I always use my fists?" Sammy shook her head and screwed up her face trying hard to breathe and swallow without spitting at him "Sometimes I don’t have to do a damned thing. Why get burned myself?" Sammy bolted out of the room.

Lesley was still studying the rear-view there was no unnatural shadows anymore. She finally spun the car and headed off road. She checked her watch she could feel herself shaking her breath was frosty in the cold air. She said a silent prayer hoping that there would be no need to stop the car no trouble. She sighed as a sinking feeling filled her body.

Claire mounted the steps and looked at Sammy who stood clinging to the rail. "Sammy" she whispered Sammy turned and glared at her, "You want to hit me?" Claire asked quietly "I want to rip your heart out!" Claire nodded "Thought you might" Sammy was glaring in to Claire’s blue eyes, she would’ve said she knew Claire well but now she wasn’t so sure. For the first time she noticed how deep Claire’s emotions ran and how much was hidden behind those eyes. Sammy turned she had no choice she needed their help no matter what they had done. Sammy turned and walked inside Claire followed her silently. Chris looked at Claire as she entered the square room Claire nodded "We need to go" Chris nodded Sammy walked over to Shannon and took his hand Chris turned unable to watch the scene knowing the chances of him being that close to her again were negligible. Claire put a warm hand on his shoulder he looked at her and sighed she understood what was going through his head more than anyone. "We’re ready" Sammy said softly her eyes locked with Shannon’s. Claire lifted her head and looked at the two youngsters, she felt old, the glint of something in the darkness caught her eyes, the movement too quick to register. The thud however did register with each of them as the canister span on the floor spewing out putrid smoke.

Lesley slammed on the break as the petrol bomb exploded against her windscreen. She covered her face and kicked open her door; falling out on to the ground she could hear footsteps on the soggy grass. Even more distinct was the safety on the gun as it clicked back. Lesley looked up at the tall broad figure sniggering down at her "Screw you!" she spat. He lined up the gun with her shoulder "Wing shot" he said in a cold low tone. Lesley didn’t move her eyes even though she could see it coming. The white wolf leaped on to the man’s back sending him pitching forward, Lesley dived instinctively out of the way as the wolf snarled at him as he tried to re-aim his gun. Lesley moved fast scrambling to her feet and hammering the hand the held the gun into the ground. Lesley grabbed the gun twisting his wrist viciously hearing it crack he cried out in pain. The wolf stepped back to her side and watched as the man struggled to his feet and ran stumbling away into the woods. Lesley looked at the wolf and smiled.

Chris grabbed Sammy and shoved her towards the door, pushing Claire as he went towards the sweet fresh air "Come on!" he yelled looking over his shoulder as Shannon hung back. Sammy struggled and pulled away trying to rush back to Shannon yelling and reaching for him. Finally Chris gave up being nice, he grabbed Sammy and scooped her into his arms, kicking open the door he stepped out and launched her over the rail, she hit the hard ground with a thud still yelling for Shannon. Chris turned to the door and stared at Claire, the message was simple ‘walk out on your own or I throw you out" Claire looked back into the room, she could barely make out Shannon’s figure, she threw a glance at Chris who grabbed her arm pulling her out in to the cold air and sending himself back into the smoke at the same time. Claire jumped the rail and landed next to Sammy who was getting to her feet

"Shannon!" Sammy screamed grabbing at the rails and trying to hoist herself back up on to the porch, "Sammy No!" Claire yelled pulling her back down. Ignoring the sounds that filled her senses Sammy dropped down and pushed Claire with all her strength, Claire feel backwards as the first shot rang out and splintered the wood inches away from them. "Dam it Sammy!" Claire yelled as Sammy climbed over the rail, Claire shook off her fall and followed. Seizing Sammy as she reached the door Claire pulled her back; both girls snapped their heads to the side as they saw the figure mounting the steps, "Shit!"

In the smoke filled room Chris could make out vague shapes and movements. "Shannon!" he shouted there was no reply. He moved deeper into the room his senses were going wild instinct telling him to run but this time was different he had to get the kid out. If it wasn’t for this damn smoke he’d have the kid and they’d both be out in the fresh air. He mentally kicked himself into focus as something moved in front of him; he held out his arm and stepped towards it.

Sammy could see the man loading his gun and aiming at them but she didn’t care she had one thought in her head and that thought alone drove her forward. She struggled with Claire’s grip turning herself and shoving Claire out of her way. Claire hit the cold wood on her shoulder sending pain shooting through her arm numbing it. Sammy returned to the door, she could hear the trigger as it was pulled she had often wondered what a bullet felt like when it cut into your skin. The wood rail was hard as she smashed through it to the cold hard ground as Shannon’s body weight thrust into her, the shot rang out above them. Shannon rolled away and prepared himself to leap, Claire scrambled to her knees as she heard the gun being reloaded "No!" she yelled. The man was on the porch moving forward to the break in the rail his hands were shaking as he aimed at Shannon, Claire pushed herself forward grabbing the gun struggling with him, she could see the beads of sweat on his tanned skin, his close cropped brown hair was soaked with fear. Sammy was on her feet growling at the danger she sensed all around her ignoring her instinct to run she looked at Shannon who was starting to change "No Shannon!" he darted forward. Claire was losing her battle she knew she wasn’t strong enough to wrestle the gun from his grasp she just hoped she could bye enough time. Suddenly the man moved smacking her in the side of the head with the gun barrel.

Sammy turned hearing Claire smack against the wood once more man as he aimed his gun and pulled back the trigger her breath caught as she waited for the bullet for a second time. Claire watched in horror as the fingers white on the trigger pulled slowly the bullet shot out of the chamber the man recoiled slightly, Claire watched waiting for the inevitable. She stared in disbelief as the black wolf bounded out of the night slamming into Sammy sending her sprawling out of the way as the bullet embedded into it’s own soft fur. It yelped in pain as it hit the ground. "No!" Claire screamed staring at the motionless wolf as Sammy scrambled away after Shannon.

Chris pitched forward his head hurt and his throat was burning with the smoke. He flipped on to his back and avoided the second and third strikes. He sprang to his feet and aimed his attack at the man swinging the bat that had struck him across the shoulder blades. He was growling and ready to change when he sensed the next swing, he grabbed the bat with one hand pulling the attacker forward with all his control he changed his hand and swiped the attacker across the face. He knew he drew blood he could smell it and taste it. His eyes flashed yellow enabling him to see the three other attackers coming into the house to get him. They were all armed with bats and knives, Chris laughed his voice emanating as gruff guttural rumble. He dropped the bat he held on to the attacker already on the floor whimpering and launched himself into the fray.

The gun swung round irrationally and stopped on Claire still shaking the gunman was in two minds about his second target. Claire glared at him and then started to smile viciously "Watch your back!" she said her voice scarily calm and chilling. The gunman spun round and screamed as the white wolf leaped from the wood and landed on him knocking the gun from his hand before he hit the wood. Its claws were fast as it slashed his throat cutting off his vocal cords and ending his screeching. Claire didn’t waste time in watching the wolf finish it’s job, she jumped off the deck and crouched by the black wolf, placing her hands on it’s wet fur "Shit!" tears ran down her cheeks as she looked at the blood on her hands "Not you!" Lesley skidded to a stop beside Claire she looked at the wolf "Is he breathing?" Claire nodded Lesley looked up to the porch where Jeff straightened his white fur now replaced by his smooth tanned skin as he curled his lip at the gunman who lay in a bloody mess beneath him. "Jeff!" he turned hearing Lesley’s voice and jumped off the porch "Get the car!" he ordered. Lesley nodded and set off running.

Sammy pulled Shannon to his feet as the car screeched to a stop beside them "Get in!" Adam yelled as Jason opened the back door. Sammy pushed Shannon ahead of her into the back of the car. Adam hit the accelerator and sped across the ground churning up the grass. The car headed back to the house Sammy could now see Shannon was bruised and bleeding, she ripped her t-shirt to wrap around his hand. The car stopped as Jason jumped out "Get them out!" he yelled as he took off he could smell the fire and smoke as he ran he slowly began to change, his hands clenching as his back arched and he dropped to all fours, his face snarling as it lengthened into his snout, he had a target in site. He leaped on to the back of one of the vigilantes and aimed well timed jabs at him with his teeth, never tearing his skin but nipping it as hard as he could. The man pushed him off and took off running, Jason turned and watched as the man ran towards the on coming lights, the man waved his arms begging for help from the ‘friend’. He fell into the ground in front of the bike and looked up into the cold green eyes of the Taker. "Oh shit!" the man cried, Taker knew this quivering mass had wet himself he could smell it as he climbed off his bike "Get out!" he commanded the man scrambled away as the Taker strode towards the house.

Chris hit the floor hard, three attackers had multiplied into six then nine, as strong and fast as he was he could not compete. He snarled and scratched as they jabbed and whacked him with bats. The last blow was the quickest and most painful as the wood met his skull and his brain rattled in his head before he lost consciousness. Jason jumped the rail and ran into the house spitting and snarling, seeing men bundling something out of the window while others made ready to attack him.

Jeff pulled open the door and lifted the black wolf on to the backseat it was losing consciousness. Claire looked at the car then at the house "Go!" the voice said calmly from behind her she turned and had to crane her neck to look at the Taker. "Help him."

"Chris is inside" Taker nodded and looked at the house "I’ll clear this up. Go now!"
"Damn it Claire!" Jeff yelled from the car, Claire turned and climbed into the backseat as soon as her door was shut Lesley sped away through missiles launched by the converging crowd of vigilantes. Taker looked around and sighed "They never learn" he pulled a small canister from his back pocket aimed it at the sky and slammed the palm of his hand into it sending a red flare whooshing heavenwards. The area surrounding the farm was deathly silent as the vigilantes watched the tall dark figure. They felt chills run down their spins as he laughed, he could hear something they couldn’t. But they felt it; the ground shook as the wolves poured from the woods bearing down on them. The air filled with screams of terror.

19.

The fire crackled and spat while Patsy paced in front of it biting her nails, frantically checking the clock every minute. Finally she sat down and tried to stop her body from shaking, she was safe she knew this reaction was irrational. She closed her eyes and began to cry as the memories came flooding back. She had been working in a bar in her hometown of Lexington, Kentucky. She liked being in the bar, she got to meet interesting people and talk to those she already knew. She shivered as she remembered the night he walked in, Val; the thought of his name brought a sour taste to her mouth. He was evil, pure evil, Patsy had seen something in his eyes that first night that scared her. She avoided him during her shift she could feel his eyes on her at every moment, it unnerved her she dropped more glasses that night than she ever had before. She left work early that night; as she walked along the street heading to the bus stop she could hear the footsteps behind her. As she passed one clothes store she could see Val following her in the glass. She pulled her bag round her body and slipped her hand inside searching for her pepper spray. She remembered her fingers touching the canister as his hands clamped across her mouth "Sh, baby, I wont hurt you" he whispered his breath stank of beer as his other hand clamped round her waist and he pulled her into an alleyway. Patsy struggled biting his hand so hard she drew blood, he cursed her and threw her into the wall "Naughty! Naughty" he chastised "I love it when your naughty" he laughed as he clamped one hand on her throat the other started ripping at her blouse. Patsy mentally screamed as she remembered his hot breath against her skin, as he brought his lips close to hers she relaxed slightly he moved into kiss her. She clamped down hard her teeth sinking in to his bottom lip. He pulled back shouting and cursing wiping the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand "You bitch!" he grabbed her hair as she tried to run "Your as bad as them!" he threw her into the wall and began beating her. She fell to the ground and he continued to kick her in the ribs. "Women are the worst! So easily wild! You should all be branded!" he ranted at her until he heard some pub goers rolling out into the street. Patsy would have screamed had her lungs not burned as they did. Instead as he ran off away from the streets she crawled towards the streetlights. She jumped as the phone rang shrilly cutting into her thoughts. She wiped her eyes as she picked up the receiver. "Okay I’m coming" she put down the phone and headed out of the lounge.

Claire stood on the porch rubbing her hands, watching the lights of cars in the distance everyone was on red alert. The wood of the porch creaked, Claire glanced behind her enough to see Mark’s leather trousers she returned her gaze to the distance. Mark stepped forward and rested on the rail, he looked at Claire her face was stained with tears as she trembled with fear, "He’s gonna be okay" Mark offered his voice low trying to be comforting Claire sighed relieved. "You and him?" Claire nodded slowly "Great radar huh?" Mark chuckled at least she still retained a sense of humour. "Patsy is patching him up, she got the bullet out it’s a clean wound" Claire nodded the pressure that had been building since she saw the bullet fire was finally subsiding. "Can I see him?" Mark sighed, "As soon as she’s finished."

"Thank you" Claire said Mark felt himself jerk slightly as he looked at her "What for?" he asked slightly confused Claire smiled at looked up at him, "For everything." Mark nodded slowly; Claire finally wiped her eyes and took a deep breath. "What about Chris?" Mark looked at the ground Claire waited silence wasn’t a good sign; her mind raced wondering what fate had befallen her friend. "He’s gone" Claire studied Mark "What do you mean gone?"

"There was no sign of him in the house, I’ve got guys sweeping the area in case he chased someone and got stranded" Claire nodded "Maybe you could have a word with that kid?" Mark asked his voice low Claire almost laughed "I’ll try but I don’t think I’m his or Sammy’s favourite person right now."

Lesley looked out of her window and sighed smiling slightly, Jeff was sitting on her bed watching her "What’s so interesting?" Lesley turned back and walked over to him sitting beside him on the bed, "Claire and Taker" Jeff rubbed his face "You mean they’re not ripping each other’s head’s off?" Lesley put an arm across his shoulders "No you’d be surprised how close those two can be." Jeff looked at her his green eyes were red with worry, "Oh Jeff he’s gonna be okay" she soothed as she pulled him into a warm embrace. Jeff welcomed her comfort and held on to her tightly "I don’t know what I’d do if"

"Don’t! Don’t even think it. He’s gonna be okay" her voice was determined even if her mind wasn’t. She was glad he wasn’t looking at her face she was sure her eyes would give her away. He would know how scared she was for Matt and for Jeff. She felt her breath catch as Jeff buried his head into her lap, she could feel his shoulders shaking. She laid her head on his back, "He’ll be okay I know he will."

Sammy looked at Shannon as they sat at opposite ends of the couch. He was still bristling with anger and fear. Jason stood in the doorway watching them, Adam handed him a mug of coffee. "Thanks" Jason said quietly taking the cup and swigging the sweet warm liquid. "They talking?" Adam asked casting a glance over the silent couple Jason shook his head "Don’t think they like us much" Adam snorted, "Yeah well it’s not what good we do it’s the mistakes we make that count." Jason nodded "Got it in one." Sammy moved slightly taking Shannon’s hand in hers he raised his eyes and locked them with hers "You okay?" she asked quietly Shannon nodded Sammy looked at his hand "We should get that cleaned up." Shannon looked at her and shrugged Sammy sighed pulling him up "Come on" she dragged him to the door and past Adam and Jason ignoring their probing stares. She took him into the kitchen and shut the door. Adam looked at Jason "Something we said?" he asked his voice not quite holding it’s usually jolly tone.

Sammy looked at Shannon as he rested against the counter "They’ll have a lot of questions for you" she began as she raked in the cupboards for the first aid kit. "But they don’t mean anything by it okay?" she looked at Shannon he was staring at the ground "They need to know so they know how to help you" Shannon lifted his head; there was no emotion on his face. Sammy lay the box on the counter and opened it "They’re good people" Shannon seemed to snort, "They took care of me. I’d be dead or worse if it wasn’t for them." Shannon sighed and flinched as she cleaned up his cut hand. "I know they’ve done some bad things, but I don’t think they did it to hurt you or me intentionally." Shannon pulled his hand away; she shook her head "Baby" she commented pulling his hand back. "If you wont do it for yourself do it for me?" She locked her eyes with his; he began to smile, as did Sammy. Feeling happy for the first time in the past week she hugged him tightly "I know things are gonna start getting better!" Shannon buried his face in her hair and held on to her tightly.

The front door opened slowly, Jason looked out at Claire, as she sat on the rail one knee pulled up close to her chest looking out into the darkness. Mark had come in moments earlier and headed straight upstairs. Jason closed the door behind him it clicked. Claire turned her head and smiled at him weakly as he approached her "Hey" she greeted quietly. He sat on the rail next to her "Hey, you okay?" Claire nodded "I’m breathing" Jason smiled as he pushed his blonde hair away from his face "Sammy is with Shannon in the kitchen. What do we do? Claire shrugged "I guess we put them up and do what we can to help him." Jason nodded "Has Chris turned up yet?" Claire asked quietly Jason shook his head slowly. Claire felt anxious, something wasn’t right she had a strong feeling something was definitely wrong. Jason seemed to be following the same line of thought "I don’t think Chris would have taken off like that."

"Me neither." She replied wiping her eyes Jason lifted his head "Maybe we should call Andrew see if he can track him?" he studied her face as she nodded "We should call Glen too get them to work together." Jason nodded knowing that even though she was as pale as a ghost her head was still on business, well part of it was anyway. "Patsy is still with that guy." He studied her face, as she looked back at him her eyes cool and slightly red "His name is Matt." She corrected him Jason nodded "Matt huh? Another pet project?" Claire smiled vaguely "Is that a touch of jealousy in your voice?" Jason shrugged "More like concern from your big brother" Claire almost laughed "Big brother huh?" Jason kissed her hand "Yeah well near enough. So who is he?" Claire studied Jason he seemed bothered by the fact she’d brought Matt here. She loved Jason as a brother he knew that and she knew he would do anything to protect her. She also knew she loved Matt body and soul, she hoped Jason and Adam could accept that. "I met him on my weekend off." Jason nodded looking at the wood deck then the door "You and him are together? " Claire nodded slowly "And Lesley is with that other guy?"

"His name is Jeff. You’d like them" Jason lifted his head and looked at her with clear eyes "Yeah maybe."

Lesley watched Jeff as he stood deep in conversation with the Taker, she shivered she hated to think what the Taker had done to ‘clear up the mess’ as he would phrase it. She was sure someone would have lost a brother, lover or father. She rested against the wall and put her head back sometimes her job really sucked. Mark looked over Jeff’s shoulder at Lesley "You okay?" his voice was low and gruff but Lesley could still detect an underlying tone of concern "Yeah I’m okay." She nodded and tried to smile, the Taker nodded back "Take care of this guy for me. Tell Patsy I’m down stairs." Lesley nodded as Mark walked down the stairs and out of sight. Jeff leaned against the wall next to Lesley "Why do you get so tense when he is around?" Lesley shrugged "Don’t know I guess I just don’t feel totally comfortable with him." Jeff smiled "But your comfortable with me?"
"Far too comfortable sometimes." Jeff smiled and nodded gripping her hand in his "Good." The door of Claire’s bedroom creaked open; Patsy stepped out and closed the door gently behind her. She smiled at Jeff who was waiting impatiently for news. "How is he?" Patsy smiled "He’s gonna be okay." She squeezed his shoulder comfortingly as he sighed with relief. "Can I see him?" Patsy nodded "Sure." Jeff turned and hugged Lesley kissing her cheek before going into the room. Patsy watched him go and then turned her attention to Lesley. "Nice kid" Lesley nodded "Yeah I think so. Is Matt really okay?" Patsy nodded "Yeah I have to go get Claire he was asking for her." Lesley nodded as Patsy walked to the steps, Lesley watched her "Patsy" Patsy stopped and looked up at Lesley "He doesn’t know you’re here." Patsy nodded "I know he doesn’t but I know where he is. That’s just as bad." Lesley wished there was something she could do as Patsy walked down the steps. She knew what Val had done to Patsy, not only had he tried to rape her but he had stalked her for over a year. He forced her to leave her home, her friends, her family. She gave everything up to get away from him and now she was happy, she had Mark and a new life. Lesley hated to think Val had the power to ruin that.

Jeff looked at Matt, as he lay propped up by pillows on the double bed, his chest bare, his shoulder bandaged a trace of blood still remained tainting his tanned skin. "Hey man next time you want a souvenir, postcards work" Matt smiled and tried not to laugh as his brother approached the bed. "How’d it go down out there?" Jeff shrugged pushing his hands in to his faded denim jeans pockets "It got cleaned up." Matt rolled his eyes he knew the Taker hated having to clean up after them or anyone it was too risky "Is he pissed?"

"No, he’s not surprisingly. He was cool about it. Think he had other things on his mind." Jeff studied the bandage "How bad is it?" Matt lifted his head and half smiled "Deeper than a flesh wound not good enough to kill."
"You’d think they’d know to use silver." Matt coughed "Thanks." Jeff smiled "You know what I mean." Matt took a breath "The targets here?" Jeff nodded "Yeah, they are." Jeff stepped closer his voice low Matt looked at the door "What do you think?" he asked as he moved slightly holding his arm. "I think we have to be careful. I talked to Mark, we can stick around here till we know one way or the other." Matt nodded "Good I don’t like the idea of the girls being here with him in the house." Jeff agreed the last thing he wanted was anything to happen to Lesley and with Shannon in the house he wasn’t sure it was as safe as she had led him to believe. "They have their own guys living here." Matt nodded, they would have to tread carefully they didn’t want to alienate possible allies. "I figure we’ll be on the same wavelength. As long as we remember this is their place we should be okay." Jeff nodded he would never be totally relaxed while Shannon was here until he knew for certain what was going on in Shannon’s head. He knew what he had to do, watch and wait. Until then this was not his game but one slip up on Shannon’s part and Jeff wouldn’t hesitate.

Mark sighed as he pulled off his leather coat; he looked at it and shook his head carrying it out into the kitchen where he used a rag to wipe the blood from the sleeves. Throwing the rag into the bin he looked over his shoulder, Patsy stood in the doorway. He could see she had been fretting, he was in front of her in two strides pulling her to her into his arms as she buried her face into his chest, relieved he’d come home in one piece. Pasty lifted her head "Was it him?" Mark nodded "Did you?" Mark sighed as he gently caressed her cheek "No, he got away." Patsy shivered Mark tightened his grip "I wont let him hurt you again" Patsy smiled weakly "I know. I just can’t help remembering and you can’t make my memories go away." Mark sighed as they held on to each other drawing strength from each other. Pasty held on as tight as she could, breathing him in blotting out all the memories of Val. She closed her eyes as Mark kissed her head and held her tightly.

Adam looked at Shannon as he sat on the bed, "We got you some clothes, bathroom is out there." He pointed out of the room to another door on the landing, Sammy was standing by the window looking out into the night "Thanks Adam." She said looking at him and smiling slightly Adam nodded "I’ll leave you two alone then." He walked out of the room and closed the door behind him, he scratched at his chin as he walked towards Lesley who stood on the landing studying him. He had given them a room at the far end of the corridor as far away from Lesley’s and Claire’s rooms as he could get. He rubbed Lesley’s shoulders and hugged her "Do something for me?" Lesley nodded "Lock your door tonight." Lesley sighed and looked into his blue eyes, she knew he was worried "Okay." She agreed quietly and flashed him a smile "But you don’t have to worry." Adam smirked it was too easy to wind Lesley up "Oh yeah you’ll have company" Lesley socked him in the gut, he coughed as he laughed, "I will but not how you think."

"Really!" Adam mocked as he walked Lesley along the corridor. "Maybe you should stay in my room tonight if he doesn’t know what to do" that comment earned him an elbow in the stomach. "Ouch!" he retorted laughing and rubbing his tummy.

Matt was lying on the bed in his eyes closed as he tried to move to a comfortable position without hurting his shoulder, he winced as he lightly pulled it he slowly breathed out deciding moving wasn’t a good idea. There was a quiet knock at the door; he watches it as it opens slowly. The room was barely lit; the light came from candles mounted on the walls and on the table on the wall opposite the bed. Two up-lighters by the bed shed a calming light. Claire stepped inside and closed the door quietly as Matt smiled at her; glad to see she is in one piece. "Hey how you doing?" she enquired her voice quiet and concerned Matt extended his good arm and motioned her to come to him. She took his hand as she sat on the edge of the bed, "I’m okay" he replied wanting to see her smile, he gently brushed her hair from her face "You?" Claire nodded she could feel tears in her eyes as she looked at him, he watched as one rolled down her cheek. He softly wiped it away "I’m not going anywhere" he whispered Claire nodded "You better not." He gently pulled her forward; she was all too willing to move closer her lips touching his soft and warm as they kissed deeply.

Lesley was in her room pulling a t-shirt out of her draw to sleep in. She slipped off her white t-shirt with its rose design and pulled on a long black silk nightshirt. She slipped out of her black trousers and sat on her bed brushing her hair when Jeff knocked gently on the door and entered. "It okay to come in?" he asks sticking his head into the room. Lesley’s room was painted lilac with a silver design running along the centre of the wall. A white duvet covered her bed with a silver velvet square in the middle with cushions in contrasting colours resting against her pillows. She turned to him and smiled "Of course it is." He walked in sitting next to her on the bed he watches her as she sits holding the hairbrush feeling slightly nervous. "How’s Matt?" she asked finally breaking the silence "He’s doing okay, Claire is with him now." Lesley nodded and waited Jeff sat rubbing his hands together feeling as nervous as she did. "I borrowed some clothes from Adam for you. I think you’re the same size," Lesley said as Jeff eyed the clothes on her window seat "Thanks" he replied smiling at her. In the end Lesley could stand it no loner she leaned forward and kissed Jeff gently on the lips. He seemed surprised at first but responded quickly to her touch, his hands moving slowly to her waist pulling her closer to him. They parted briefly Jeff smiled "I don’t think I’ll be needing those clothes" Lesley smiled as he ran his fingers through her hair and down her neck making her shiver. He leaned forward and kissed her shoulder as he gently slid her shirt away from her body. Lesley’s hands ran over his shirt feeling his toned chest she gently pushed it away from his body, he lay back on the bad after she pulled it over his head his hands massaging her thighs as she kissed his stomach and chest making her way to his lips. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into him turning so he was on top. He looked deep in to Lesley’s eyes and smiled before kissing her passionately.

A banging noise woke Chris, it took him a moment to realise it wasn’t a noise but his throbbing cranium. Rubbing his head as he slowly sat up, he found not only did he feel like his skull was shattered but his ribs were on fire and his arms were stinging like hell. His eyes became accustomed to the light quickly as he sighed realising he was in a barn, he could smell the straw and old wood of the beams. He moved slowly hearing a clinking sound he let his hand trail down his leg to the shackle clamping him to one of the largest posts in the building "Great just great!" he spat as he looked at his other hand, which has been massaging his head, his palm was covered in blood, he could smell it more than see it in the dim moonlight. "And it gets better" he rested back against the post and sighed, taking deep breaths he suddenly grabbed the chain and started pulling on it resulting in a fit like struggle wanting out of the shackles. Dropping the chain he felt a sense of dread descend on his shoulders as he realised he couldn’t free himself "Oh shit Sammy, I’m paying for lying now!" he whispered to himself as he closed his eyes and shook his head.

20.

Claire padded into the kitchen the wood floor was cold on her bare feet. She was dressed for bed in deep purple silk bottoms and a white vest, she walked over to the fridge retrieving a carton of orange juice, she straightened feeling someone watching her. She closed the door and turned she could see Shannon standing in the doorway. "You want something?" she asked keeping her voice low. Shannon shook his head watching as Claire pours herself a small glass of juice. He watches her intently as she drinks the juice and puts the glass in the sink. She turns and rests against the counter studying Shannon who is standing wearing a pair of Jason’s flannel joggers. "Can’t you sleep?" Shannon puts his head on one side Claire shows no emotion as she studies him Shannon makes no moves instead he just stands staring at her in the darkness. Claire shakes her head pushing her hair back she walks towards the door she stops looking Shannon in the eyes, she flashes him a warm smile "Make yourself at home." Shannon watches her as she walks back upstairs. He sighs and walks into the kitchen after she is gone, sitting at the table he looks at the phone on the wall and sighs laying his head on his hands and closing his eyes.

Claire stopped on the landing looking down the stairs in to the hallway. She wondered what Shannon was up to; his behaviour had made the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end. As Jason opened his bedroom door she turned to look at him "Everything okay?" he whispered she shrugs "Maybe, maybe not." Jason stepped forward wide awake now "What is it?"

"Shannon is downstairs guess I’m just suspicious." Jason smiled at her "You suspicious never!" Claire retaliated by pulling a face at him as he stretched "You go to bed I’ll make sure everything is okay." Claire nodded knowing what that meant and walked to her door opening it quietly. She stops and turns to watch as Jason walks back into his own room; he pauses to give her a reassuring wink before disappearing inside. Claire stepped inside her own room and closing the door as quietly as she can. Jason stood in the middle of his room loosening up his neck, as he approaches the window and opens it he looks out and shivers before he places his palms flat on the ledge and stretches his neck as his spine curves and arches his body as his legs tighten and bend and his arms roll into the position of front paws. Closing his eyes he twitches his nose as his snout takes shape. He licks his teeth with his pink tongue once the transformation is complete. He jumps out of the window landing softly on the grass beneath. He pads his way to the kitchen and slides along the cold damp wood of the house his ears pricked up listening to the sounds of the night and one sound that does not belong.

Claire sat on the edge of the bed watching Matt sleep, every now and then he flinched as he moved and pulled his arm. She breathed slowly and deeply finally letting go of the fear he wasn’t going to make it. Matt moved and squeezing his eyes shut as he felt his wound pull. He opened his eyes slowly "Go back to sleep" Claire whispered as his eyes flickered still heavy with sleep, Matt lifted his good arm and pulled back the covers "Only if you keep me warm." Claire smiled and slipped under the covers beside him. She snuggled up close to him as he wrapped his arm around her shoulder and held her tightly. "What are you thinking?" he asked closing his eyes and smiling to himself "How strange life is." Matt opened his eyes and looked down at her "Strange?" Claire nodded tracing patterns on his lower abdomen with her fingertips. "A month ago I wouldn’t have believed I’d be in a relationship with anyone let alone being here with you" she lifted her head to look at him "It’s just strange how you look at life and whether something is good or bad you never imagine it happening to you." Matt nodded "I’m glad you happened to me." Claire smiled and kissed him gently "I’m glad you happened to me too." She rested her head on his chest listening to him breath steadily and deeply. "Can I ask you something?" Matt looked at her and made an agreeable sound "How did you" she stops not sure if she should follow the question through.

"Did you become a wolf?" Lesley asks as she lay on the bed looking at Jeff propping himself up on his forearms as he rested on his chest. He looked at her, his green eyes shining as he contemplated the question. Lesley waited expectantly wondering if she should have asked. "It was a long time ago" Jeff whispered as he turns to look at her "How old were you?" she asked as he plays with strands of her hair, "Thirteen" Lesley waits as he seems to debate with answer he is preparing.

Claire looks at Matt his eyes are wide open now, but his arm still holds her warmly. "You don’t have to tell me" she whispers he looks down at her and smiles "I want to tell you. I was sixteen. We lived on a farm in North Carolina with our dad. We would often work on the farm to help out." Claire nodded as she laid her head on his chest he continued to hold her close to his heart.

"I was in the garage, Matt was out in the field dad had been called away a friend of his needed his help so we said we’d do our chores and see him for dinner." Jeff let go of Lesley’s hair and lay on his side looking at her, taking her hand in his playing with her fingers.

Matt rubbed his fingertips up and down Claire’s arm as she listened intently to him, "We’d heard stories of something attacking local farms having a go at their animals no one was sure what it was. We weren’t worried we had no animals just tobacco plants." He allowed himself a slight laugh. "I was on my way back to the house. It was early evening, late summer, the sun was setting and the breeze was starting to blow cold. There was this guy walking up our drive as I got to the garage. Scary looking guy, bald with tattoos on his chest he wore a leather vest and jeans and all you could see was these tattoos."

Jeff shuddered at the thought; "We knew he was trouble right off. He asked for dad and we told him to come back. He just laughed and said he was looking for a job. Anyway Matt told him to go but he wasn’t taking any notice saying all he wanted was to earn some money." Jeff rubbed at his shoulder reflexively Lesley noticed the movement it was like he could feel an invisible scar there. "He didn’t say anything he just smiled. He looked like a wild animal, he laughed to, man it chilled my spine." Jeff closed his eye as if he could still hear the voice.

"He reached for the broom Jeff was holding I grabbed it away and told him to go." Matt stopped tracing patterns on Claire’s arm she lifted her head to look at him "He just smiled at me and then backed off. He stepped away and I told Jeff to go inside. It was dark by now I went into the garage. I never saw it coming, there was no warning I was putting some stuff on a shelf I turned round and this thing just hit me. I fell back into the shelves and hit the ground hard. All I could hear was this growling only it didn’t sound like growling it sounded like laughing." Matt shook his head and closed his eyes wincing as a wave of pain hit his shoulder. "I was trying to get to my feet I could hear it but I couldn’t see it. I made a bolt for the door and it side swiped me sending me into the side wall."

Lesley gently touched Jeff’s cheek and smiled encouragingly at him "There was a lot of noise from the garage. So I went outside, there were no lights no nothing. I called to Matt but he didn’t reply. I went back inside I was scared so I called dad. He told me to stay inside but how could I? My brother was out there so I went. I crouched by the garage door and peeked inside. I couldn’t see much a load of boxes and cans scattered about the place. That was it." He tried to smile but failed miserably Lesley smiled back sympathetically. He relaxed as she pulled him down to lay his head on her shoulder.

Matt opened his eyes and looked deep into Claire’s "It was like a nightmare, you know how that feels right." Claire smiled in acknowledgement. "It rolled off me and I bolted again this time it hit me from the front and sent me flying. I heard Jeff yelling outside I just wanted to get out. I made one last dash I got to the door. Man I could see Jeff outside. I was so close, then it hit me again. This time he wasn’t playing; he knocked me sideways and this time he landed on top of me. It all happened so quickly he was on top of me; I could feel his claws digging into my arms and the tops of my legs it hurt like hell. I’d never experienced anything like it before; I could actually feel him flexing his claws. I was yelling so hard my throat hurt." Claire could feel her eyes tingling as tears formed.

Lesley was already crying, she could feel Jeff’s body shivering at the recollection, she was glad he couldn’t see her face. "I went in and I could see Matt lying on the ground, this wolf was on top of him. It was weird looking it had mousy hair but there were these two pure white flashes of hair down his mouth. He turned and looked at me, he seemed to smile and then he just went for Matt, he took a chunk out of his throat." Jeff felt his throat close slightly.

Matt felt Claire tense up as she looked at the unmarked skin on his neck. He half smiled "I’m a fast healer." She raised her eyes to meet his she tried to smiled but couldn’t "I couldn’t scream anymore and I couldn’t move I could feel all this heat spreading across my neck and then this cold wet feeling on my back. It was the weirdest thing, I could hear Jeff screaming and this wolf was still on top of me just laughing." Matt moved his good hand to touch Claire’s face "He knew what he’d done."

Jeff tensed his body involuntarily "I could see Matt bleed he couldn’t do anything. I, I went inside and grabbed a hunk of wood. I swung at it and whacked it up side the head. It was stunned and angry, I swear it wanted to kill me but dad’s truck pulled up, the lights caught it’s eyes and it ran."

Matt studied Claire as she let her fingers explore his neck and top of his shoulder. "Two days later he came back, he wasn’t done with us. It was about midnight he crashed through a downstairs window. I was with Jeff in the lounge watching TV. I was patched up but still pretty weak."

Jeff sighed, "Dad was in the kitchen, I was lying on the floor watching some trashy movie. Matt was on the couch sleeping he was still feeling pretty rough. It was the weirdest thing, I heard the glass break and I sat bolt up right I looked at Matt it had woken him too. I went to the door as quietly as I could and looked out into the hallway. I couldn’t see much and then there was this movement. I shut the door and locked it I knew this thing was back and it scared the hell out of me." Jeff moved lifting his head Lesley hoped he wouldn’t see the tear stains on her cheeks. He smiled, she knew he saw them "It’s not a sad ending. I’m here aren’t I?" she smiled at his humour as he kissed her cheek. "Matt was slowly getting up we could hear this thing at the door, scratching and snarling. We were backing off towards the kitchen where we knew dad was, when it started ramming the door."

Claire’s hand lingered on Matt’s chest as he let his fingers run up and down the lower part of her back. "We started yelling for dad, the bottom of the door was starting to buckle. I could see the tip of his snout my heart was pounding so hard. Dad came running into the room, he told us to get upstairs while he grabbed his shot gun."

Jeff was concentrating on his fingers as he ran them across Lesley’s breastbone. "We were backing up the stairs when it broke through the door. Dad was coming back with the gun I could see it jumping at him. It all happened so fast, dad didn’t have the gun loaded he was struggling with it and this thing was just coming straight at him. I remember Matt grabbing my shirt trying to pull me back but I was going on adrenaline. There was a table with a lamp on it, I dived at it and shoved it over, the lamp smashed across the wolfs back. Needless to say it wasn’t to impressed." Lesley smiled at the light-hearted tone in Jeff’s voice. His smile began to fade "I remember Matt shouting and dad cursing at the thing. Dad clicked the gun shut and as the wolf dived at him he fired. My ears where ringing and I remember Matt falling on his butt on the stairs." He half smiled at the image of Matt hitting the floor if it had been in any other situation it would have been hilarious.

"We thought it was over, this thing just lay there motionless. Dad was resting against the wall shocked I think." Claire had the nagging feeling she always got when people seemed so sure they had it under control and she knew they hadn’t. "We didn’t know about the, well you know." Claire half smiled so many people always thought the rules were just hearsay and myth and some were. She closed her eyes and listened, "Dad moved forward to check the thing out. He crouched beside it and was just about to touch it."

"It sprang up, dad recoiled backwards he didn’t have time to think, it turned on him spitting and growling." Jeff shook his head "So I yelled at it and grabbed a poker from the fire, I hit it across the back, it just flinched and kept on bearing down on my dad. Matt was trying to get to us he was yelling at this thing warning it but it took no notice." Lesley took Jeff’s hand and held it tightly; his green eyes had clouded over. "I didn’t feel it at first. I mean I saw it but it didn’t seem real I thought I was lucky and he missed. Boy was I wrong. I hit it over the shoulders and it turned staring at me. Dad was yelling and grabbing for the gun Matt was stumbling to get to us, It just seemed to smile as if to say ‘oh you think your tough’ If I thought I was it proved me wrong." Jeff lay on his back and looked up at the ceiling "It swung round and reared up on its hind legs taking a swipe at me." Lesley moved closer to him, he turned his head to look at her "I didn’t feel it but I saw it, the blood I mean. He slashed me right here." He drew his fingers across the middle of his rib cage.

Claire shuddered as Matt chocked on his words. "I didn’t get there fast enough, Jeff jumped back he seemed fine for all of two seconds then it hit him he saw the blood and he kind of swayed. Dad had grabbed the gun he shot the thing again in the shoulder. It turned and went for him. Dad used the gun to protect him. It was so strong it practically bit the barrel in two. Jeff hit the wall and slumped down. I was so mad, I remember yelling and I remember grabbing the poker Jeff had had. I hit out at it but it had no effect, it just taunted me, then when it had enough it grabbed the poker and shook it sending me flying." He looked at Claire and he knew she understood how he felt that night, watching his and Jeff’s lives change forever and not being able to stop it.

Jeff sat up and rested against the white wood headboard "Matt was on the floor dad was trying to get up but it just knocked him into a table which crashed on top of him. I remember thinking ‘oh shit your dead now’. He knew what I was thinking cos he took his time he padded over to me and just looked at me. I couldn’t move I couldn’t do anything. He was gonna rip my throat out." Lesley shuddered and bit her lip she didn’t know what was worse being in the situation or hearing him relive it. At least when you were there in the thick of it you had adrenaline going for you. "He was getting up close and personal with my neck. I remember wishing I had a head hard enough to dint the wood to get the hell away from him. I could see his teeth, they were yellow and nasty looking his breath stank too. His eyes scared me, he knew what he was doing he was full of malice." He felt Lesley shiver and as he looked at her he saw nothing but warmth and tenderness it warmed him to see how much she cared. "I don’t know how it happened but the door just exploded. It scared him as much as it scared me, he jumped back and his heckles rose as he snarled at the door. I tried to crawl away from him towards my dad." Lesley closed her eyes as tear rolled down her cheeks "I err, I was dragging myself along the floor when I saw this figure in the doorway but it was too late. He was on my back; I felt his teeth tear into my back and side. I cramped up in pain as his bottom jaw met the top and ripped a hole in me. I don’t remember screaming I don’t think I had the breath. I remember touching my dad’s hand and that’s it." Lesley opened her eyes and looked at him, his eyes were clear now as he blinked away tears at the memory of the pain. She gently touched his face as he pulled her on top of him "I miss being normal but I am what I am." Lesley smiled "I love what you are." She whispered before kissing him gently.

Claire sat looking deep into Matt’s eyes; she was slowly running her fingers down his strong arm. "After Taker buried the wolf he came in to check on Jeff. Dad was patching him up, Taker told us not to go to the hospital again. He came in and stitched Jeff up himself. He checked me over too and that’s when he told us. It was the strangest thing I mean you heard all this stuff when you were kids. Parents told you stories like this to scare you in to behaving but you never thought werewolves existed. I certainly didn’t and here was this guy saying oh by the way the thing that attacked you has just ended life as you know it." Matt gazed at Claire watching as she quietly took in word he uttered. He lifted his hand and gently massaged her neck, "You know how it feels to have your future taken away from you. I guess with me a Jeff being so young we just got used to the idea. Taker and dad worked together and trained us. Taker had said he would have to kill us but dad talked him down, I don’t know how he did it but Taker relented and as soon as we were both healing he started teaching us. He saved us in more ways than one." Claire smiled slightly "Then when we were ready he would use us for jobs tracking down other wolves and stopping them from hurting others the way we were hurt. I owe him everything." Claire nodded she knew how much she owed the Taker too but sometimes it was so hard to rid herself of that one image. She smiled at Matt as he pulled her into him and held her tightly.

20.

Jason slipped back into his room and stretched as his spine straightened, he heard the taps go on in the bathroom. He stepped out of his room and watched as Sammy walked into the bathroom she turned as she stood in the doorway wearing an over sized t-shirt feeling his eyes on her. "Couldn’t sleep." She said in a quiet voice Jason smiled weakly as she went inside and closed the door. He looked at the door to her bedroom and closed his eyes letting his yellow eyes come through he looked into the darkness and observed Shannon lying on the bed. He closed his eyes letting them return to his normal blue before going back into his room. He lay on the bed and took a deep breath he turned and picked up his mobile phone he typed in a message and sent it out. He lay waiting for the screen to light up in reply. It took a while but the reply came just as his eyes began to feel heavy. It read a simple ‘Got your back’ Jason smiled to himself and closed his eyes letting sleep take him.

Sammy slipped into the hot foamy water and slid underneath the welcoming sheath of the foam. The water made her sense tingle as she slowly surfaced wiping the water from her eyes she thought about how her life had been turned upside down. Everything she had known for the past two years was based on lies. The thing was she didn’t care, she remembered how she spent six months thinking Jason was the greatest man alive for saving her, and she respected him and enjoyed being taught by him. Sammy closed her eyes she knew she wouldn’t change that experience for the world, Jason had helped her to come to terms with what she was she wasn’t sure anyone else could had helped her make the transition so easily. Chris had come into her life and she had genuinely fallen in love with him and no matter what he had done she knew he loved her she needed no convincing. She thought about the look on his face when he told her the truth she knew it was tearing him apart inside. She was angry as hell with him for lying to her for all this time but she did still love him and when he came back she’d tell him that. She lifted her hand and blew the foam from her fingers, the white gold band on the middle finger of her right hand glinted. She smiled remembering her prom the night Shannon gave her it. It was such an amazing night; she was dressed in a full-length strapless red dress, which clung to every curve. She loved that dress and so did Shannon his tongue practically hung out when she walked down the stairs wearing it. They left the prom in the early hours and went to the beach with all their friends; a huge fire lit and warmed their party on that calm late July night. She breathed deeply remembering how they shied away from the others just before dawn and walked along to the rocks out of sight of everyone. They were talking about the future when Shannon produced a small velvet pouch from his pocket. He brushed the stray hair from her face as she opened it. He smiled "One for you and one for me." He whispered as she pulled out the rings they both wore them on the same finger "This means I love you and always will no matter what happens to us in the future. You will always be my first true love and I will always hold you close to my heart." His words moved Sammy to tears as they embraced on the sand. The older and wiser Sammy twisted the ring on her finger and bit her lip, things had changed and now she wasn’t sure how to deal with them. She rested her head back and swallowed the tears she felt stinging her eyes.

Mark was not happy as he sat on the porch rail of his house staring out into the trees. He smiled as Patsy stepped outside and handed him a mug of steaming coffee. "Trouble?" she asked Mark didn’t even have to nod "They cant find Chris can they?" Mark turned and looked at her shaking his head he watched as she swallowed hard and breathed a little deeper "Oh shit." She whispered. Mark nodded "I said something like that myself." She looked at him he could see she was upset and wound up. She hated to think Val might have something to do with this. Mark seemed to sense her fear as he put his mug on the rail and pulled her into his arms. "I don’t know how but this will work out. I swear it will." Patsy held on to him tightly finding comfort in feeling his steady heartbeat. "What do you think he’ll do to him?" Mark was silent the last thing he wanted to do was admit to his wife that Chris might not come back in one piece. Even worse Chris might not come back at all. Patsy swallowed hard and lifted her head "Are you gonna tell Claire?" Mark’s nod was hardly perceptible. Patsy felt a lump in her throat; she knew how close Claire and Chris were. They were practically family and even worse was how Claire would tell Sammy. "There anything I can do?" Mark was glad she offered he knew Sammy would need someone to talk to and it wouldn’t be him.

Claire sat on the porch rail watching Sammy and Shannon goof around on the grass. The sun lazily shone through a cloud as the breeze barely moved the leaves. Adam and Jason were with them trying to restore some sort of order to their lesson but failing miserably. Sammy and Shannon were like two kids without a care in the world. Claire looked at the rail she wished she could be as carefree as they seemed to be forgetting all that had happened the day before. She heard the wood creak as Matt walked up to her his hands in blue denim jeans pockets. His lose black shirt covered his bandages as he sat on the rail opposite her. "Couldn’t you sleep?" he asked quietly Claire smiled she had left Matt and hour or two ago she had felt him moving during the night when his shoulder twinged she hadn’t the heart to wake him even though she had watched him for at least a half hour before moving. "Thought you could do with the rest. How’s the shoulder?" he smiled "What can I say I’m a fast healer." Claire smiled as their eyes locked. Finally they both broke the gaze, Matt looked out at the kids playing on the grass it created quite a family scene. That was if you could forget the fact both were wolves. Claire was looking at the house, she could see Lesley sitting on the couch working on the computer Jeff was reading over some papers as he sat next to her, his hand lingered lovingly on her back. "What do you think of him?" Claire asked looking back at Matt he shrugged "He’s withdrawn from everyone but Sammy. Your friends are trying their best but I doubt they’d get very far if Sammy wasn’t with him constantly." Claire nodded in agreement, Jason had told her the night before Shannon had sat on the kitchen bench staring at the phone but he didn’t do anything he just stared. "You don’t trust him." Matt said flatly his attention focused totally on Claire now, she looked at him and took a deep breath "No." she replied her voice even and calm as she looked at the young man running across the grass. She could tell he was torn between being Shannon and being a wolf there was always a tendency to change when running to feel a certain freedom. Adam always said the one thing he would never regret about being a wolf was the freedom it offered when you were running through the woods racing the wind. It was exhilarating.

Mark looked out over the gardens Patsy had lovingly tended, the woods spread out with no barrier between organized cared for plants and unkempt wilderness. Patsy had always said there was wildness in everything and every one, why should she separate the two. Through the stillness of the morning he could hear the car approaching. He closed his eyes and hoped there would be good news. The black sedan pulled up crunching the gravel beneath its tyres. Mark watched as Andrew climbed out of the car, he was tall over six feet with long blonde hair scraped into ponytail. His eyes were shaded by black glasses and he wore faded blue jeans with a v-neck skin tight black t-shirt. He approached the porch and stepped up to meet Mark "Boss" he greeted Mark nodded in return, "What have you got for me?" Mark asked Andrew looked at him and slowly removed his glasses. "You know Claire asked me to track him." Mark nodded "Well we called in a few favours seems our friend Val has a new pet project." Mark felt his brow furrow he felt his heart start to pound "He’s had a wolf on his pay role for years a nasty character named Eddie." Mark snarled inwardly Eddie Gurero a nasty piece of work. He’d known about him for years he’d gone to ground around two years ago. "Why pay something he hates?" Mark asked his voice quiet but still calm. "I’m not sure all I know is Eddie was getting paid by Val and Val was helping him disappear." Mark shook his head "Find him!" Mark spat Andrew nodded "I want to know what he knows!" Mark said through gritted teeth. Andrew nodded and walked back to his car. Mark hammered the rail in frustration what the hell was a wolf doing working with slime like Val.

Matt and Claire were walking along the deck "Would you trust him?" Claire asked her voice quiet and inquisitive Matt shook his head "No. It’s been two years since he was turned, to survive this long out there without going wild or being caught by one of us he had to have help." Claire nodded her concern was just who had been helping him. "I’m scared Sammy is gonna get hurt" she looked at Matt who took her hand "I think she sees him as the person he was. Maybe she doesn’t want to see the person he is now." Matt nodded he agreed "But can you be sure he’s all bad?" Claire shook her head "No." Matt squeezed her hand "And are you sure part of this doesn’t come from how you feel about Chris?" Claire looked at him he had hit a nerve "Maybe you like the way things were and this kid is messing all that up." Claire nodded "Maybe. Maybe deep down I don’t like him because him coming back hurts Chris. I cant be sure I’m feeling this way for the right reasons I just know something is wrong." Matt stopped and pulled her into his arms holding her tightly he wanted her to feel safe at least for a little while. Jeff stood quietly observing his brother and Claire as they hugged, it made him smile to see his brother acting like every other guy who feel in love, soft and gooey, Matt looked up and scowled at him. Jeff coughed and laughed at the same time to announce he was there Claire turned and couldn’t help but smile at the grin on Jeff’s face. "Andrew called in." Claire’s smile faded as Jeff stepped forward "Have they found Chris?" she asked hopefully, Jeff shook his head solemnly. "No but they have a lead to check out" Claire nodded her hopes resigned to the back of her mind. "Lesley had a thought too. Maybe if we went and checked out the farm house again we might find something." Matt nodded "Worth a try." Jeff smiled "We won’t be gone long" Claire nodded "Take care of her okay." Jeff beamed "You got it and you better watch him. Don’t let him do anything too strenuous!" Jeff joked and laughed as he backed away from the couple. Claire shook her head as she faced Matt "What could he have in mind?" Matt flashed his most seductive smile and pulled her back into his arms "I have no clue" he said as he planted a strong fervent kiss on her lips.

Turning on her mobile Lesley walked out of the house Jeff was waiting for her on the top step watching Adam as he wrestled with Shannon. "Some kind of weird fore play" he joked as Lesley socked him in the chest "Hey you never know it might work wanna try?" he flashed her a dazzling smile; she stuck her tongue out in reply and threw him the keys to her car. He followed her to the purple soft top and opened the door for her as she slipped into the seat he shut the door and walked round to the other side, jumping in he smiled as she laughed at him. "Okay boss direct me out of here" Lesley nodded "Navigation I can do." Jeff glanced at her "Oh I think you can do a lot more than navigate." The tone of his voice made Lesley blush "Keep your mind on the road." She replied as he pulled on a pair of shades. Lesley felt a shudder as they left the town, Jeff glanced at her "You cold?" she shook her head "There’s just something about leaving here sometimes especially when you know guys like Val are out there. It’s like leaving your car unlocked in the car park; you spend the whole time anxious about whether it’ll be there when you get back. This town is safe guys like Val wouldn’t dare cross the limits." Jeff nodded "I always wondered why?" Lesley shrugged as she pulled her own shades out of the glove box. "Nothing to it really, there are just that many wolves here that they think better of coming in and making a scene. There’s this implied threat that they themselves came up with. Once they cross the limits they don’t think they’ll get out alive and hey who are we to argue. It serves our purpose. Plus none of them know exactly where the town is." Jeff looked at her and then back at the road "You mean no one has a clue how to get there?" Lesley chuckled "It’s not some magic place! It doesn’t move around or disappear when you come near it. It’s not like only wolves can see it." Jeff sat as the thought of this place no one but people like him could see sunk in. He liked that idea there was so much you could do with it, he imaging what would happen if you couldn’t see the walls of a house and tried to walk straight through it. He giggled to himself as Lesley shook her head "We’re just like every other town, I mean not many people drive through us to get to somewhere and were set so far of the interstate they would be no point in taking the tracks unless you knew where you were going." Jeff had to agree to get to and from the town you drove out on a main road that led to a well-worn dirt track, which emptied out on to a route out of the next town and on to the interstate. You would never think it was there and even if you found it you wouldn’t think it was any different to any other small town. "Guess you guys picked the right place to set up house." Lesley nodded "Yeah well that wasn’t exactly an accident but hey I wouldn’t change it for the world." Jeff looked at her and smiled "You could live there your whole life?" Lesley nodded Jeff smiled to himself having a home again sounded good to him living out of the trunk of his car did have it’s drawbacks.

Claire sat on the steps watching as Shannon actually began to take notice of what Jason was saying to him. Adam had given up and was walking towards her. Sammy was sitting by a tree trying not to be a distraction. Adam sat next to Claire and nudged her. "Where’s lover boy then?" Claire smiled "He’s inside on the computer." Adam reclined on the step "He’s hard work." Claire nodded "Looks like it." She watched as Jason tried to show Shannon how to control his claws. Concentrating hard to change just his hand, Jason illustrated his instructions Shannon watched and then looked at Sammy who lifted her own arm and changed her hand to a paw and back. Shannon studied his own hand and tried his whole arm changed. Jason slapped his shoulder and encouraged him. "Has he spoken yet?" Adam shook his head "Nope not to us. You think he knows something don’t you?" Claire nodded "I think he knows what happened to Chris or a least he has a good idea. Is he trained?" Adam sat forward "Crudely yeah" Claire sighed why was it what she hoped were her worst fears seemed to be reality most of the time. "What are we gonna do?" Claire shrugged "Sammy trusts him what can I do?" Adam rubbed her arm comfortingly "Maybe it’s not up to you to do anything." Claire looked at him confused "Sometimes when you find out things for yourself it’s more believable than when someone tells you what to think." Claire nodded "You know sometime you make more sense than me." Adam smiled "That’s not hard!" Claire pushed him sideways he responded by shoving her back gently.

Chris could feel the warmth of the sun on his face as he opened his eyes. He had hoped he’d wake up in his bed having had a really vivid painful dream. He cursed as his eyes adjusted to the light and he could see the sawdust floating in the rays of light. "Guess I’m not in Kansas anymore." He chuckled as he rested his head back against the post he was tied to. In the warmth of the daylight he took in his surroundings, this was not only a barn but a stable, he turned his head and looked at the doors, this wasn’t just a stable he could smell death here. He felt himself snarling this was an old holding barn. Chris stood up slowly raising his arms up behind him using the post as leverage. Chris looked around trying to gauge the age of the barn and the age of the death he could smell. The silence was deafening him "Ah well guess no one can complain about noise pollution!" he began heel kicking the post he was shackled to. As he kicked the door creaked open, Chris turned to see the dark figure standing in the doorway, he stopped kicking and breathed in deep, he could smell bad aftershave and bleach. The door squeaked as it closed unevenly in the frame. Chris chuckled at the figure before him he wasn’t surprised "I would say it’s nice to see you but hell why would I lie." The man smiled and allowed himself to chortle slightly "Still have a sense of humour, well I think that’ll be the first thing I beat out of you." Val smiled broadly almost salivating at the tortures he had in mind for Chris. "Shall we?" he asked as Chris felt his lip curl with hatred. Val enjoyed seeing how much these people despised him, this he was going to enjoy.

Sammy looked at she stood in the lounge doorway. Claire was busy on the computer she looked deep in thought. Sammy stepped inside and walked cautiously over to her "Hey" she said quietly waiting to see how Claire would respond to her. Claire lifted her head and smiled at Sammy making her feel warmer and welcome. "Hi" Claire replied as Sammy kneeled on the floor on the opposite side of the table, there was an uneasy silence between them neither one knowing exactly how to start the conversation. "Where’s Lesley?" Sammy asked trying to kick-start the conversation without going straight for the jugular and the questions she needed to have answered. "She’s gone with Jeff back to the house." Sammy was puzzled "Why?" Claire seemed reluctant to give her an answer and she was. Claire was unsure how to tell Sammy Chris was missing and they were worried. "Claire!" Sammy beseeched "What is it?" Claire closed her laptop "It’s Chris." Sammy frowned

"He’s gone off to lick his wounds I know." Claire was immediately shaking her head; Sammy felt her throat tighten "Where is he?" Claire lowered her eyes "We don’t know" Sammy found swallowing hard she shook her head "He’s just gone off cos I shouted at him. He’d in a huff that’s all." She looked at Claire to confirm her hopes but Claire looked grey. Sammy sank back on her knees and felt every fibre of her body tense "I didn’t mean what I said." She looked at Claire her eyes filling up with tears "I didn’t mean it." Claire nodded "I know" she replied quietly. Sammy lifted her head "What do you need me to do?" Claire studied Sammy; she knew Sammy was letting go of all her anger towards Chris, Claire, Lesley and the others. "Talk to Shannon" Sammy chewed on the thought she was dubious about Claire’s reasons for this. "Give me a reason?"

"He was the last one in the house with Chris he might have seen something that’ll help us." Sammy nodded and looked at the floor, Claire took a breath her reason wasn’t a total lie but it wasn’t the total truth either. Sammy looked up "I’ll talk to him." Claire smiled. Sammy felt like she was running on a treadmill and the finish line wasn’t getting any closer. She closed her eyes "I need to know." She said softly "I need to know why?" Claire took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.

Matt walked downstairs trying to stretch out his arm, it still felt stiff but the wound had practically healed and he knew there would be no scar. He paused at the lounge door hearings Sammy’s voice. He stood quietly resting against the wall. Claire hadn’t taken her eyes off Sammy she was finding it hard to find the best words. Finally she closed her eyes bit her tongue "You probably don’t remember how you got here." Sammy shook her head that part of her life was a big black hole. "You were in a really bad way, whoever got to and Shannon made a really good job of trying to kill you. You weren’t meant to survive." Sammy fought sorrow and let it build into anger "I was cut up right?" Claire nodded but Sammy knew there was something else "Tell me."
"You lost half the blood in your body from numerous wounds some deep enough to see the bones. You’d obviously tried to run because your back was open, it was a mess there wasn’t a piece of skin left on it." Sammy visibly flinched. "Your throat was the worst" Sammy rubbed her throat remembering it had been bandaged for a couple of days but there were never any scars. "It was ripped open?" she offered hoping that was the worst it was. Claire half nodded "Your throat is what turned you" Sammy had never thought that one wound would result in her being what she was. She looked confused Claire wanted to hug her but knew Sammy didn’t want comfort she wanted answers. "The other wounds were all deep and severe enough but your throat, the slash ran in a complete circle Sammy you were lucky to have a head on your shoulders." Sammy felt her bottom lip shaking "But you guys fixed me up" Claire nodded "Chris brought you here in the middle of the night, you’d been in and out of consciousness probably since it happened. We brought you in cleaned you and put you back together." Sammy stood and started pacing by the window. "Then what?" Claire sighed she stared at the fireplace; she could remember that night so clearly.

Chris had stood right where Sammy was; he was his usual self, cold and calm. "Did I get her in time?" Claire walked in dressed in black silk pyjama bottoms and a white v-neck t-shirt with the sleeves cut off "She’s breathing that’s about all I can tell." Chris turned and looked at her "One of us did that they just prolonged the suffering right?" Claire nodded she could tell by the wounds on Sammy’s body that she had been attacked by a wolf initially at least. Chris knew too he’d seen the cigarette burns and deep rope wounds. He turned his head looking at the floor "Did they?" his eyes flashed up to meet Claire’s she shook her head and shivered "I don’t think so" she felt her throat tighten "Probably didn’t want to get their clothes dirty." It was a small relief to them that Sammy hadn’t been sexually assaulted. "Okay then" Chris’s tone was crisp and final as he turned and walked out of the room Claire followed him to the door. "Chris" he stopped and turned "I’ll be around" Claire sighed as he walked out closing the door behind him.

"Why did he leave?" Sammy asked as she looked out towards the trees "Because that’s what he did. Chris never got involved with anyone he saved or killed" Sammy looked at Claire "It was easier to stay cold to it. You kill you know how it feels." Sammy nodded "If you don’t know them you don’t think of them as anything but a danger." Sammy struggled with her words. Claire stood and looked at Sammy "So you told me it was Jason?" Claire rubbed her arms she felt cold, "You needed someone to thank, to trust. You were on your own and you were scared. I said it was Jason to ease your pain I just wanted you to have someone to pull you through and I knew Jay would do that. I don’t regret doing it Sammy." Sammy looked at Claire and nodded "I know. You did the right thing I know that." Sammy wiped her eyes "When Chris came back why didn’t you tell me?" Claire half smiled "Because he was in love with you from the moment he saw you and he didn’t want you to hate him." Sammy bit her lip she didn’t want to cry but she couldn’t help it. "Chris never wanted to hurt you Sammy, he told me that he’d left someone else in the fire. He wouldn’t have done it out of malice you of all people should know that." Sammy watched as Claire walked out of the room. Claire saw Matt sitting on the stairs he held out a hand and she walked towards him sitting on the step beside him he rubbed her shoulders as she wiped her eyes. They could both hear Sammy weeping in the lounge.

Jeff watched Lesley as she looked around what would have been the lounge of the derelict farm. She pushed her hand through her hair as she checked the floor for clues. Her eyes made their way up and down the boards until the rested on Jeff’s feet and continued up his legs to his waist, stomach chest and finally face where her eyes locked with his. She smiled blushing slightly as he grinned at her. They both coughed shaking off the sappy feeling that was overpowering them. "Doesn’t looked like we’re gonna find anything." She said her voice light but disappointed. "Would he go off?" Jeff asked checking the front door for forced entry "No not Chris."

"But he had just had a fight with his girl." Lesley nodded she had to agree but the one thing she knew for sure was that Chris wouldn’t run off no matter how angry he was. "Chris is a good guy, he very rarely makes mistakes he wouldn’t run off he knows how much trouble it would cause." Jeff nodded "I think you might be right" Lesley turned Jeff was bending down looking at the floorboards he ran his fingers over the wood there were traces of blood. Lesley took a deep breath "It’s his" Jeff said flatly as he sighed. Lesley swallowed hard she hated to think something had happened to Chris. What worried her even more was the thought Val had something to do with it. "I need air!" she stammered as she headed outside her chest heaving. She felt sick, she had read the reports on Val, she knew he was pure evil and now he had her friend. Jeff stepped up behind her and held her by the shoulders he could feel her trembling. His stomach tightened he knew as well as she did there was no point in saying everything would be all right because they both knew Val would be torturing Chris in some horrific fashion.

Andrew and Glen looked at the faces marked with terror at their appearance they were standing just inside a seedy bar. Just like a clichéd Western movie all eyes were on them and a couple of glasses had been dropped, they shattered on the floor. Andrew half smiled he thought he could hear the traditional western face off theme. He looked up at Glen, who was staring straight ahead he had spotted what they were there for. Sitting holed up in the furthest darkest corner was Eddie. Glen felt himself growling, Eddie was a sleazy cheap excuse for a wolf and Glen would be very happy to have used him for bar-b-q long ago. Striding across the room Glen was on Eddie before he sensed it coming. Lifting him clean out of his seat Glen pinned Eddie to the wall. Protesting loudly Eddie clawed at Glen’s hand, it made Glen smile as Eddie attempted to change. Eddie was too drunk to even change a nail let alone a hand or any other part of him. Glen laughed a sound, which came straight from the depths of hell. Andrew shivered he was glad he was on the same side as Glen. Andrew studied the room; no one was going to come to Eddie’s aid here. When his eyes rested on the regular barflies they lowered their heads and shakily downed their drinks. Andrew loved complete unassuming fear and as much as he would like to bask in it by ripping Eddie limb from limb in front of the quivering drunks he knew there were more pressing matters to hand. "Let’s get him out of here" he instructed, Glen turned to glance at him with a deflated look he was in the mood to spill some blood and could think of no one better to do the bleeding. "Taker wants him in one piece" Glen smiled manically, he knew watching Mark work would be more fun than killing Eddie straight off. Glen looked at Eddie and tutted slamming his hand into Eddie’s jaw knocking him out cold. Eddie slumped in Glen’s hand, Andrew shook his head it was a pitiful sight. The bar man and his customers watched as Glen dragged Eddie by his hair across the floor and out of the bar. They heard the regulated thump as Eddie’s body was hauled down the steps and crunched across the gravel.

The air blew cool and sweet as Jason stood on the porch watching the day lose it’s battle with the night. His eyes flicked to the side, he could sense Matt coming. "Hey" he greeted his voice low and a little defensive, Matt drew level and nodded at him "Hi back." Matt turned and looked towards the house he knew Jason was a little apprehensive about him being in the house, he was showing sighs of territoriality. Matt could understand it, this was Jason’s domain and he was intruding. They had already had one silent face off in the kitchen where they stood on opposite sides of the table sizing each other up. Neither one attempted to change and neither one threatened it was just what it was a mutual understanding that they were treading a fine line. "You don’t have to like me" Matt began, Jason smiled "What gave you that impression?" Jason said part-mocking part serious he sighed as he turned and folded his arms Matt smiled "You think I’m here"

"I think if you hurt Claire or your brother hurts Lesley I kill you. Gruesomely!" Jason cut Matt off with his sharp tone so quickly Matt was surprised, he swallowed and nodded "I’m not going to say that Claire will not be angry at me sometimes or that I wont ever upset her. There will be times when she’ll wonder why she got involved with me in the first place." Jason raised his eyebrows as he studied Matt this guy was strange he wasn’t exactly encouraging Jason to like him, if anything he was giving him reasons to loathe him. "But I will tell you this I know how I feel and I know I’m falling in love with Claire and no matter what you threaten me with it makes no odds I’ll be with her as long as she wants me." Matt’s face was slightly flushed as he made his declaration, Jason was not only hearing the words but he could feel their passion and knew it came straight from the heart. He could respect that, he felt like a father checking out a prospective boyfriends intentions he smiled at the thought. "And as far as Jeff goes he is in love with Lesley and day by day it’s growing deeper. So here’s the deal, I’m not here to push you out of Claire’s life and Jeff certainly doesn’t want to push anyone out of Lesley’s so if I screw up and I promise you that isn’t something I’m gonna do you can royally kick my ass until then" he offered out his hand. Jason studied him maybe this guy was different, he wasn’t used to Lesley and Claire having boyfriends, it wasn’t something they entered into lightly they had too much to lose and often they would dismiss the thought before it became more then a lingering look across a dance floor. Jason took the hand Matt offered, "I think we have an understanding" Jason offered his voice lighter than it had ever been before with Matt. Matt smiled that was one weight lifted off his shoulders now he had to work out the rest.

The rotting wood and vegetation crackled under Sammy’s feet as she walked, the smell of the discarded pine needles and wild flowers filled her senses. She had often walked these trails on her own when her mind was so full she felt like it would implode. This was her escape her mind was all fuzzy and filled with a mixture of rage, loneliness and fear. As she walked the tears trickled down her face, she felt as though someone had taken her world and shook it violently she was so bruised and lost she couldn’t see her way through back to her normal life. 'Normal life' that made her chuckle her life wasn’t exactly normal. She remembered when she was younger she imagined working a nine to five job and going home, to her home a house she would own and make comfortable for herself and her ‘family. That word stung, ‘family’ she had been forced to give up her own family when the sonofabitch smacked her with a life sentence.

It was hard at first when Claire broke the news she could never go back. She could never see her mom or dad again they would never know if they had grandchildren or what their son in law was like. She had snuck home once or twice in the past two years, the first time was when ‘he’ was sent, the Taker, she remembered lying under the porch when he arrived and knocked on her door. She wished her parents were out just so he would go and send someone else someone less cold. The door creaked the way it always had, Sammy remembered often when she would sneak out in the early hours to meet Shannon how she cursed the creaking hinge. Her mom had known as soon as she saw his cold face, he said he was from the police and that her little girl, her daughter was gone. Sammy remembered hearing her mother’s heartbreak she collapsed on the deck as Sammy crawled out from beneath the porch. She saw her mother crying and her dad come out to her. He took her in his arms and cried himself, when he heard his daughter was gone. Burned beyond recognition in a car crash Sammy swallowed hard. The Taker had left her parents to their grieving as he stepped off the porch he looked sideways at the wolf and to Sammy’s surprise he did not glare he just walked away. Sammy knew why he did it because she had no choice, what was worse letting her parents know what she was what she could be a wild bloodthirsty animal or letting them believe she was gone. Sammy knew the Taker had done the same to Shannon’s parents told them Shannon was dead and as far as Sammy knew that was true.

To her own disgust Sammy actually let herself think she wished he had been killed. She shook of the thought and mentally berated herself for thinking that way about someone she loved. She lifted her head ‘loved’ she threw her head back and howled with pain. As the sun set it’s rays licked at her skin with the last of their heat in an attempt to warm her she growled she did not appreciate the intrusion and let her wild side come through, she was frustrated and needed space. She needed freedom, an escape from her problems for a little while. She let her body tighten and her spine curve, her eyes closed as she felt herself fall forward, the ground felt cold and damp to her paws, as her tail flicked cutting through the air she looked up setting her sights on the distance she bolted.

"Go to hell!" Chris yelled at Val as Val removed the branding iron from his side. Chris could smell his own flesh burning, the mark on his side glowed and angry red as he mentally imagined ripping Val limb from limb. Val chuckled to himself as he heated the iron in the shallow bucket of coal, the flames from which warmed his sweat stained skin. He strode round Chris and measured him carefully. The iron hit and spat as it sunk deep into Chris’s body. Chris bit his tongue there was no way he was going to give Val the satisfaction of making him scream. Val smiled he enjoyed breaking the spirit of any disgusting thing it was made sweeter when they struggled, the more pain he could inflict the more elated he would be. The challenge of breaking Chris made him salivate as he again plunged in the iron laughing as he heard Chris’s skin sizzle. "You know I can go all day, I could roast you like a pig on a spit." Chris was breathing hard as Val mocked and taunted him; he threw the branding iron into the bin to heat up. "It would be so much easier if you just gave me what I want!" he spat as he stood his arms folded and a huge grin on his face, Chris knew what Val wanted and he wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of seeing him succumb. "Come on you bastard keep it coming!" Chris spat in his face Val shrugged and pulled out the iron sticking it into Chris’s ribs Chris smiled and licked his lips Val shoved pressed harder but Chris wouldn’t bite. Val was furious Chris smiled to himself no one would ever tell him what to feel, tell him when to hurt or tell him what to do. Val threw away the iron and sat on the floor studying Chris wondering what physical torture he could come up with next.

The fire was warming Claire as she kneeled in front of it. The room was in darkness except for the flames. Lesley had called an hour ago to tell them the news they didn’t want to hear. Sammy had already gone off on her own Adam had gone to find her to break the news. Shannon was with Jason in the kitchen as Jason tried to explain the way things had to be to him. Lesley was going on to meet up with Scott and Brian in the morning they needed all the help they could get. Claire felt cold, as she leaned against the couch hugging a cushion to her chest. Her mind was fitful as she imagined what would be happening to Chris. She hated the thought that even if she got him back she’d still loose him. Matt seemed to sense her fears as he walked into the room, he sat on the floor beside her and rubbed her arm "He’s a strong guy, he’ll make it through." Claire looked at him her blues eyes wanted to believe but she had been here before. "I’m cold" she whispered Matt pulled her into him and held her tightly.

Taker flipped the flint knife over in his hand; its double-sided blade caught the light. The dull black flint gave way to silver; he could inflict an immense amount of pain with his favoured tool. He didn’t need to hold a gun to your head or some large phallic sword he just needed the three-inch blade and your blood would run cold. Eddie knew he was in the depths of hell disguised as a cellar. He wasn’t even strapped to his chair; there was no door no bars on the window. All that was keeping him captive was fear; the fear of knowing the Taker would break him in two before he even made it out of the chair. He swallowed hard tasting the salty sweat on his lips. His jaw ached and his body was so tense it was painful. "You’ve been a naughty boy Eddie" the Taker’s voice seemed to come from the mortar and stones that surrounded him Eddie shivered. "I, I, I" he stammered he just wanted to get out. "I’ll tell you anything" he grovelled. Taker laughed as his green eyes flashed red, his face was so close to Eddie’s his vision blurred. "What makes you think I wont kill you when you tell me" Taker said flatly Eddie shivered again, Taker backed away he turned and looked at Glen "Take him outside and hose him off" Glen looked at Eddie and sighed the water was running down his leg into a puddle on the floor. He stormed over and grabbed Eddie by the scruff of the neck, he dragged him out of the cellar and out of the bar. The area was deserted the regulars had gone home hours ago; Glen threw Eddie against the wall where he shivered as he was pummelled with ice cold water from the hose. Taker watched from his office as he sucked back his beer, he turned and picked up the phone.

Claire sat up as Jason came into the room, he was quite pale as he held out the phone "It’s Taker" he said quietly. Claire stood and took the phone Matt sat back on the couch, as did Jason, they were both ringing their hands wondering whether this was good and bad news. Claire paced by the window "You got him?" she repeated "I will I’ll be there." She turned off the phone and looked at Jason and Matt whose eyes were trying to read her, "Andrew and Glen got Eddie, he’s at the bar." Jason stood "I’ll get the coats." Claire nodded, "He wants us to bring Sammy and Shannon." Jason nodded as he left the room. Matt eyed Claire suspiciously, "Sammy and Shannon?" Claire nodded "I get the feeling Taker wants to make sure Shannon is what he appears to be." Matt walked round the couch and stood next to Claire looking down at her, "You don’t think he is do you." Claire shook her head "For his sake I hope I’m wrong." Matt sighed he knew what she meant, there was one thing Taker abhorred more than wolves that disobeyed his rules, wolves that played for the other side and his punishment wasn’t swift and in wasn’t painless. Taker could be vicious when he wanted and right now he was pissed off enough to take it out on the first idiot who crossed his path. Adam stuck his head round the door "We’re ready" Claire looked at him and nodded she took a breath and looked at Matt, she slipped her hand into his, he squeezed it as they walked out of the room.

Lesley looked at Jeff as she unlocked the door to the flat and led him inside. "You guys have a place in every city?" Lesley smiled as she clicked on the light "We use this place as a halfway house." Jeff looked over his shoulder at her "Part of the rehabilitation?" Lesley nodded she dropped her bag and keys on the table in the lounge. It looked like any other flat, there was a living room with a small balcony outside, an archway on the right led to the kitchen and dining room and then there was another arch on the opposite wall, which led to the bedroom. "We need to know they’ll be okay with people so we bring them here and treat it like a day release." Jeff nodded and followed Lesley through to the kitchen "I have one question?" Lesley glanced at him as she turned on the kitchen light "Where the hell do you get the money?" Lesley smiled "How long have you been wondering that?" her voice was light and teasing Jeff shrugged "Since I saw your car!" he laughed Lesley laughed too as she checked through the pine coloured cupboards, there was no food. "Well," she began as she checked the takeout menus on the fridge door "Claire’s dad was a business man, when he bought the land to build our house he also bought the surrounding area, he sold it off plot by plot as other wolves wanted to move there." She handed him to menus; he pulled out the pizza menu. "After that he set up another business with me and Claire as partners, silent partners, we get a monthly allowance from that." She picked up the phone and dialled the pizza parlour, "Hey can I order a delivery please?" she asked her voice friendly. Jeff turned and walked into the lounge, he took a walk through to the bedrooms, one held a double bed, it was painted in light green with a wood floor, the bed was covered in an emerald green half velvet half silk duvet. He turned and walked back to the kitchen where Lesley had just hung up the phone. "So you two have a company?" he asked inquisitively "Kind of, the company he set up is run by a trust, it’s a construction company, we have nothing to do with it, money is paid to the estate." Jeff smiled "So that’s how you manage it." He sat on the table kicking his legs like a child "No that’s not it, yeah that helps but we do other things too." Now Jeff really was hooked what other secrets did this girl have up her sleeve. "What else do you do?" he asked impressed "Well we use our experience." Jeff felt confused "Huh?" Lesley smiled and giggled, "We write horror stories!" Jeff began laughing "You write stories about wolves?" he asked still laughing, Lesley nodded "And vampires, witches and the odd normal thriller. We write under psudo names and a lawyer does the rest." Jeff nodded he was impressed "You two never appear as yourselves do you?" Lesley shook her head "No" she was suddenly very serious. Jeff sensed the shift in the air "I guess your lawyer has never met you?" Lesley nodded, "We do everything through the net, no one knows who we are. We create identities when we travel and rent places like this it’s too dangerous to be Claire and Lesley" Jeff nodded that he could understand; he knew Val wasn’t the only one out there with a grudge. He was glad he knew the real Lesley but he also like that she was never the same thing twice she was constantly evolving and he found that exciting he only hoped he could keep up.

The wood of the door was cold as Claire rapped on it. She shivered as Patsy opened the door she smiled warmly at Claire. "Hey, come in." she greeted allowing everyone to step inside. Shannon was already agitated as he stood in the dark club, the candles on stands and mounted on the walls burned casting strange shadows. Sammy took his hand and squeezed it "Don’t worry, it’s all good." Sammy’s words did not appease Shannon, as he grew jumpy. "Mark is out back. He wants you guys to go out" she directed Matt, Jason and Adam, they nodded and headed out Matt paused before going to kiss Claire on the hand he smiled at her and winked before following the others out. Claire looked at Patsy she smiled "You want a drink?" she offered as Sammy ushered Shannon to a booth, Claire nodded "Sure." They walked to the bar; Patsy slipped behind and poured Claire a drink. She handed her it "I figure tonight you’ll need it" Claire looked at the brown liquid and pulled a face, Patsy took her own drink and sat on the stool next to Claire, "How’s he looking?" she asked quietly, Claire looked at Shannon "I don’t know." Patsy nodded "And Matt?" Claire smiled instinctively at the mention of his name "He’s good" Patsy smiled "I’m glad you found him and he makes you happy." Claire smiled "He does the timing just sucks."
"Well if you two can get together through a mess like this I think you can go the distance." Patsy smiled, as Claire felt warmed by her words. The back door opened and Mark strode in. Claire turned and looked at him he beckoned to her she slipped off the stood and walked towards him. He led her into his office and motioned for her to sit. She did so as he stood by the window and looked outside "Did Sammy ever tell you who turned her?" Claire shook her head "She could never remember properly, I figured she blocked it out and I wasn’t gonna push." Taker nodded "Do you think she’d remember him now?" Claire was confused "What are you getting at Mark?" he turned and looked at her "Val has been paying Eddie Guerro to hit people. He would then use them in experiments to see how much pain he could inflict before they died." Claire swallowed hard. Mark rested on the desk "Val would hand pick the victims" Claire shuddered "That’s why you want them here that’s what you want to know?" Mark nodded "What else?" she asked her voice almost breaking she could read Mark his demeanour told her there was something very wrong "Eddie isn’t the only wolf on his payroll." Claire felt her eyes widen and her body shiver,

Shannon stood and began pacing as Sammy walked to the bar to get him a drink. She didn’t understand why he was so riled up. She sighed as rested on the bar "Got something to knock him out?" she asked as Patsy smiled at her. "Here give him this." She poured him a double brandy, Sammy turned but Shannon was gone. "What the hell" she slammed the glass on the bar and headed out to find Shannon.

Matt looked at Andrew "He said what?" Andrew nodded "He’s not good with pain." Matt afforded Eddie a backwards glance he was sitting the chair in the darkness of the cellar muttering to himself. Matt was growling inside he hated wolves like Eddie. Glen stood with Adam and Jason they watched Eddie as he mumbled inaudibly they figured he was cursing them and his own bad luck. Each one of them was disgusted with him as a human and as a wolf. They turned away from Eddie and joined Matt and Andrew as they discussed what Eddie had told them. Adam and Jason snapped their heads round, they could sense it they instinctively moved as Glen snarled and changed in seconds, his red hair bristled with anger as he barged the wolf out of the way while Adam and Jason defensively protected their captive. Matt and Andrew moved to grab Sammy as she entered the basement. "No" she yelled as Glen prepared to swipe at Shannon. Glen stopped mid swipe as Sammy yelled at him, Shannon was still snarling and spitting in Eddie’s direction. His stand off with Glen was going nowhere, Glen was too big and too powerful to over come but Shannon was livid. Sammy let her eyes follow his to the quivering mass in the corner. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing. She dived forward forgetting Matt and Andrew were holding her back, she struggled like a wild cat and let her claws dig into Andrews arms "Hey cut it out!" he shouted as she drew blood.

Patsy burst through the door making Claire jump "You better come" she said her voice was grave Mark and Claire looked at each other and bolted out of the room the same thought crossing their mind. Whoever had lost it in there they needed Eddie alive. Shannon made a second dash for Eddie Glen barged at him again as Matt and Andrew struggled to control Sammy she was spitting and half changed into her wild form. Mark stormed into the cellar and grabbed Shannon by the heckles on his back, he lifted him clean off the ground and level with his eyes. He growled and threw Shannon against the wall, he looked at Sammy and snarled "Pipe down!" he demanded Sammy calmed as she looked into the cold eyes of the Taker. Claire stared at the scene she could see Eddie in the corner he was just sitting staring at everyone chuckling and spitting at them. Claire walked over to Sammy and cupped her face in her hands "Sammy" she said but Sammy’s eyes were still focused on Eddie "Sammy!" Claire commanded Sammy finally let her eyes lock with Claire’s "Tell me?" Claire demanded Sammy shook her head Claire looked at Matt and Andrew, "Take care of him" she instructed as she took Sammy upstairs.

Sammy managed to shake off the sleazy feeling Eddie’s eyes conveyed to her. She slumped on the chair as Claire and Patsy both stared at her waiting for her to fully change back. Sammy looked at her paws and shook them, they returned to her normal tanned hands with their dramatic red nail varnish. "Better" she said trying to sound aloof. Claire looked at Patsy who nodded and headed to the bar for a bottle and three glasses. Claire took the seat opposite Sammy and stared at her "You gonna tell me or do I have to guess?" Sammy smiled "What would you guess?"
"He turned you." Sammy nodded tears in her eyes which she tried to blink away "Bingo" she nodded looking at Claire’s blue eyes "I hope I’d never see that face again. I thought I’d forget it you know? Like he didn’t exist and I was born this way. Think I would of preferred that." Claire accepted the glass Patsy offered her, as did Sammy. Patsy sat between the two girls and sighed "Can you remember what happened?" she asked as Sammy sipped the liquor and pulled a face. "I remember bits, I’m never quite sure whether it’s all real or part dream or images I’ve seen or read. But I know it was him. I remember his smell" she took another drink. She sat forward and looked at Claire "Why is he here?" Claire looked at her "He works for Val" Sammy nodded "I’m not surprised. I was in a bar with Shannon, we were asking for directions to a motel. He was at the bar, it thought he was a sleaze even then." She sipped her drink as she tried to make sense of her memories, dreams and feelings trying to figure out which was reality. "We went outside and he followed us, he approached Shannon and offered him money for an hour with me." Sammy laughed "Guess he proved my point. Shannon thumped him and we left." Sammy emptied the dregs in her glass Patsy picked up the bottle and refilled it.

Glen stretched and shook his head he licked his teeth missing his fangs. He looked at Shannon who had turned back and was being held against the wall by Matt until he calmed down. "Just let it go kid! It’s not the time!" Shannon seemed to relax a little as Matt let him go. He began pacing never taking his eyes off Eddie. Mark shook his head "I leave for five minutes and all hell breaks lose! What the hell were you lot thinking!" Adam and Jason looked at each other and then at the Taker any jokes floating in their heads would stay there driving them crazy. "Keep and eye on him," Matt said to Andrew as he walked over to the Taker. "You thinking what I’m thinking?" Taker looked at Matt his green eyes shining "Run with it" he said in a low tone, Matt nodded and walked over to Eddie. He crouched in front of him and smiled "Looks like someone wants you dead" he mocked as Eddie sniggered at him Matt laughed "You really don’t get it do you?" Eddie lifted his head indignantly Matt smiled maliciously "Your dead you just don’t know it yet." Eddie’s eyes widened as Matt stood and walked away from him. Eddie began babbling in Spanish as Matt approached Adam and Jason. "He’s ready to talk we don’t need the thumb tacks" his voice was loud as he glanced sideways at Shannon Adam studied Matt something was going on that he hadn’t clicked to yet, Jason nodded "I’ll get the car we’ll take him to one of the flats make sure no one touches him" Matt nodded he hoped Jason would catch on. Shannon was furious as Adam pulled Eddie off the seat and walked him towards the door close enough to Shannon for him to react. Eddie looked at him and smiled a strange snarling smile. Shannon lunged for him Matt and Andrew slammed their hands in to Shannon’s chest pushing him back "Bastard!" Shannon spat.

Sammy was now on glass three, she looked at Claire "I was in bed and I heard this noise Shannon told me I was dreaming. But I made him check. Why the hell did I make him check?" Claire shrugged "Because monsters aren’t real" Patsy looked at Claire "I wouldn’t say that. I’ve met some real human monsters." Claire nodded in agreement "You got that right." Sammy looked at the table and at the small drops she’d spilt form her glass. "He came back in side, the door was still open, he said there was nothing." Claire looked at Patsy they both knew what was coming "I could scream I couldn’t warn him" Patsy took Sammy’s hand "It’s over now it’s not real anymore." Patsy looked at her "But don’t you see it’s all my fault." Claire could feel her blood boiling she mentally plotted out what tortures she wanted to put Val through. "If I hadn’t told him to check he never would’ve got in!"

"Don’t be so naïve Sammy!" Sammy looked Claire surprised by the harshness of her tone Patsy starred too. "He knew where you were? Do you really think he wouldn’t have come in?" Sammy looked confused as she thought about it, "He couldn’t get in." Claire rolled her eyes she wondered why people drank if alcohol had such a dulling effect on the brain "Was there a window?" Sammy looked at her Claire could see the light bulb going on. Sammy shook her head wondering why she never thought about that and then she remembered she was too busy screaming. "He jumped on Shannon’s back." She pushed away the glass she had lost interest in it, it wasn’t doing its job, it wasn’t numbing the pain. "I remember yelling and I remember Shannon falling and struggling with him." Sammy pushed back her hair trying to figure out the actions in her head it was all fuzzy. "He clocked Shannon I think, knocked him out cold. Then he looked at me I was on the bed and he just came up and me, he pinned me to bed and he was forcing my legs apart with his." Claire looked at Patsy she was slightly pale. "I was thrashing about and I don’t know how but I whacked him in the groin," Sammy shook her head she could hear growling in her ears but she knew it wasn’t real "That’s when he did it. That’s when he changed." She shivered as she sat back in her chair.

Taker smiled finally he was getting somewhere, he nodded at Matt a recognition of a job well done. Adam and Jason looked at Shannon "Guess you can talk then" Adam said as he and Jason shoved Eddie back into Glen who threw him in the direction of his chair. Shannon was still spitting as Andrew and Matt held him back "He’s evil!" he retorted, "Yeah tell us something we didn’t know?" Andrew mocked. Taker looked at the scene "Sit down." He ordered as Eddie scrambled around on the floor trying to get to his feet. Glen picked Eddie up by the scruff of the neck and deposited him on to the chair. Taker then looked at Shannon "We have a job to do here kid so calm the hell down or I’ll do it for you." Shannon swallowed and stepped back from Matt and Andrew "He can’t be trusted!" he protested as he resumed his pacing. Matt cast him a backwards glance he knew that applied to both of them and he knew the Taker was just biding his time until Shannon dug his own grave. Matt shook his head as he approached the stairs leaving the others to continue the interrogation.

Sammy wished for once in her life she smoked this seemed like the ideal situation to light up. After all all those women in the movies lit up when things got heavy, hey it wasn’t like she wanted cancer she just wanted something to do with her hands. She looked at her fingers and closed her eyes telling herself to get a grip. "It was so spine-chilling I mean one minute he was a man, the next he was this thing, like something out of a cheap science fiction movie. Then I had this wolf on top of me and it smiled." She looked at Claire "He just smiled. I know he slashed, me I remember feeling the blood like when you lie in the bath and the water pools up on your body, it was warm. IT turned the covers red and I remember thinking we’d have to pay for new sheets. Funny the stuff you come up with when you’re dying." She looked from Patsy to Claire and back again they both looked so sympathetic and so unsurprised with the whole story. Sammy figured they’d heard this type of thing a lot, she knew she had. Every turned kid had a story, hell everyone had a story to tell, just somewhere weirder than others. "I must have passed out cos I woke up in," she paused Claire sat forward studying her this was what she needed to know "I guess it was a barn of some sort." Claire nodded hoping Sammy could keep the information coming. "I couldn’t see Shannon, I couldn’t see anyone." Claire studied the table "Was it the barn Chris found you at?" Sammy nodded "Yeah I remember I was hanging by my wrists." Patsy shuddered she knew what to expect, "Someone had bandaged my chest." Claire took Sammy’s hand in hers "Keep going" she encouraged Sammy studied Claire not seeing Claire’s eyes but someone else’s. She blinked and scowled as she pushed and pulled at the pictures in her head. "He told me I was an abomination. That I should be sorry for the things I’d done." Sammy’s eyes were wet "He said I was being punished" Patsy pulled her chair closer to Sammy and rubbed her shoulders she knew the question Claire needed answering "Who said it baby?" Patsy asked in a motherly tone. Sammy could see herself hanging, she could see her legs swinging softly beneath her and she could see something else a torso. A mans chest covered in a sweat stained white shirt. "Tell us what he looks like?" Patsy coached. Sammy nodded and mentally raised her eyes "He’s got muscles, big muscles. His face is brown but he flushes red as he speaks. His eyes are blue I think and he’s fair." She shivered "He’s evil" Claire nodded she and Patsy knew exactly who Sammy described. "Stay with" Claire, asked she didn’t even have to finish Patsy was already nodding. Claire stood and headed out the back. Matt caught her as she got to the cellar door, he rubbed her shoulders, "You okay?" Claire looked into his deep chocolate eyes "I need a hug." Matt smiled.

The couch wasn’t very comfy Jeff thought as he laid his head on Lesley’s knee watching the TV. However he was in no mood to move, this was a close to a normal night as he was going to get. He could switch off for a while and pretend he was a normal guy at home with his girlfriend watching TV. He smiled at the thought, ‘normal’ wasn’t a word people associated with him. Well you could hardly call a guy with pink, blonde, red and orange hair normal. On his most sedate days his hair was normally blue, green and purple. "What are you grinning at?" Lesley asked as she brushed her fingers through his hair, this was what she liked a guy whose hair she could play with. She loved having her own her fiddled with; she would often sit watching a film with Claire having her brush her hair. It was soothing, and Jeff’s hair she could have a lot of fun with. "I was just thinking how this would be considered a normal date night." Lesley knitted her eyebrows "Okay?" she said a little bewildered "Then I thought how un-normal it is to have hair like mine" Lesley smiled "I like your hair." She said smiling Jeff felt a slight ego boost "I think it would look great in pig tails!" Lesley laughed as he stuck his tongue out. "I think you deserve tickling for that!" Lesley’s eyes widened as he sprang up and grabbed for her waist "Yipe!" Lesley shrieked "No!" she protested as he tickled her ribs. She struggled with him trying to push him away as they wriggled around on the couch. Jeff finally stopped when he had Lesley pinned beneath him, he smiled and lowered his lips to hers "And this would end a normal date" he whispered before gently kissing her and letting his tongue slip into her mouth. After a couple of minutes Jeff withdrew from the kiss "There’s this big old bed in there" he began Lesley smiled knowing what he was getting at he stood and took her hand leading her to the bedroom door. As they reached it and paused for another kiss Lesley her the doorbell. "Pizza" she whispered as Jeff groaned.

Matt rubbed Claire’s shoulders as they walked into the cellar. Mark looked up from his interrogation he stood slowly and walked over to Claire, Shannon was crouched in a corner staring at Eddie. Mark took both Claire and Matt aside "What did she say?" he asked his voice low and expectant. "She doesn’t remember fully and she has no idea" Claire sighed if Sammy didn’t know now she soon would. "Eddie turned them just enough to so they wouldn’t fight and they wouldn’t die." Mark snarled "Wait here." He spat as he turned and stormed over to Eddie lifting him from the chair and pinning him to the wall. Eddie struggled as the hand clamped round his throat and squeezed. "You’re gonna tell me why those two kids!" he glared in to Eddie’s fear filled eyes Eddie knew Taker could snap his throat with one last squeezed Eddie envisioned his head popping like a balloon and splattering the wall with blood and brains. Mark dropped Eddie to his chair sending him crashing through it to the cold hard concrete. He jumped to his feet and rubbed his behind, the Taker stepped into him again and began growling. "Okay okay!" Eddie backed himself up against the wall and waved his hands in defeat. "I tell you!" Shannon stood slowly his eyes fixed on Eddie his blood boiling making his skin burn. Eddie breathed heavily "He paid me okay! The girl pissed him off!" Claire rested back against the wall her body tense Matt hung his head. Adam turned throwing his hands up over his head and walking into the darkness, Jason folded his arms across his chest and glared at Eddie. Glen was already cracking his knuckles waiting for the word to have some fun. He would enjoy beating the crap out of Eddie but as he looked at the Taker he knew he would have to forgo his pleasure because the Taker was ready to do it himself.

Chris hung his head his body was beaded with sweat and blood. The barn stank of his own burning flesh and he knew how those horses must have felt awaiting death. The coal bin had gone now Val had placed a bowl of water at his feet. Chris sniggered if Val thought stupid digs would break him he was wrong. Chris looked at the water he would love to taste it right now, to have the cool clear liquid slide over his tongue and cool his throat. He shook his head there was no way he could reach it even if he could he wouldn’t lap it up like Val wanted there was no way he’d give him the satisfaction. Chris looked out through the cracks of the barn; he knew Val hadn’t gone he was sitting outside looking at the moon. Chris wondered which of them was the bigger wolf. He sighed wondering where Sammy was and what she was thinking. He didn’t care how much pain Val inflicted it didn’t matter anymore if Sammy didn’t love him. He’d lie down and die if that’s how she felt; he had no life with out her. The door creaked as Val strolled back in with a new toy, Chris refused to let his eyes show that inside his heart was groaning at the site of the blow torch and chain mail vest.

Eddie was prepared to tell the Taker the Sun was blue if he thought he would let him go. Eddie was shaking as he spilled his guts to the Taker, "Val approached the girl she told him to take a hike he didn’t like it. He called me and told me to find them he wanted them for his experiments." Eddie looked at Taker and smiled "He paid me well." The Taker clenched his fists he was imaging what Eddie would like if he walloped his head back through his body until it was coming out of his butt. Eddie could sense a beating he need to give the Taker more to stop him in his tracks "There’s more, I’m not the only one he pays!" he exclaimed. The Taker turned his back thumping his hand with his fist "Go on!" he growled as he paced away from Eddie before he tried to paint the walls with his hair as the brush and his decapitated body as the paint pot. "There’s this, uck" Taker looked at Eddie, as did everyone else, "Uck, cha, ka!" Blood welled in Eddie’s mouth he spat it out as he tried to speak "Hack! Cla! Ugh!" his head lolled forward as he toppled over. "Shannon!" Sammy screamed from the doorway, Shannon straightened his claws still embedded in Eddie’s spine he was snarling and spitting as he body reformed and Eddied slid off his hand. Blood poured out of the open wound in Eddie’s back, Shannon had gutted him like a fish. His spine contained claw marks and heat and lungs were punctured. Shannon stared at the body "He hurt us." He said dismissively as he watched the blood spread out across the floor. Taker snarled and let his hand fly catching Shannon in the jaw and sending him flying in to the wall. "No!" Sammy cried as she ran forward pushing the Taker back "Don’t hurt him! Please!" Taker snarled and lifted Sammy out of hi way, he stormed over to Shannon and lifted him high above his head "You stupid son of a bitch!" Matt tried to grab Claire’s arm but she rushed forward so unexpectedly he hesitated a moment to long. "Taker no!" Mark turned and stared at Claire "Let him be, he’s one of us." Taker studied her and let Shannon fall "Get out" he looked at Sammy "Well take him!" Sammy rushed forward and grabbed Shannon roughly dragging him out of the room. Taker looked at mess on the floor, which had once been Eddie, he turned his cold stare on Claire. "Go home get some sleep."

Lesley woke up as the sun peaked through the curtains she could feel Jeff lying close to her his arm round her shoulder pulling her into him. She smiled as she glanced at the clock on the bedside table. She sighed disappointed it was gone six thirty, that constituted a lie in, but Lesley wanted to stay all day where she was with Jeff. But she knew she couldn’t she’d arranged to meet Brian and Scott at nine thirty in the local dinner. Lesley rolled over and gently moved the hair from Jeff’s face, he moaned slightly. "Sleep tight" she whispered kissing his forehead before slipping out of his arms and heading for the shower. As she walked out of the room she glanced at her mobile phone, she bit her lip something made her pick it up and take it with her. As she turned on the shower and tested the water she turned on her phone and typed in her pin number. She set the phone down on the vanity unit and picked up a hairbrush as she combed it through her hair her phone beeped her blood ran cold. She looked at the screen as it beeped again, she swallowed hard as she picked it up and pressed to receive the text messages. She felt her breath coming in shaky short bursts as she read the messages from Claire. The first told her they had Eddie, Lesley sighed at least now they might get somewhere they could have Chris home by nightfall. She shuddered looking at the second message waiting to be read she swallowed again but there was nothing there to swallow, it scratched her throat as she gagged. Squeezing her phone in her hand she hoped this was good news. She was wrong, she grabbed the sink and cursed to herself as she read the three-word message ‘Shannon killed Eddie’ she dropped the phone, it clattered into the sink. She looked at her reflection in the mirror "It’s gonna be a long long day!" she sighed and closed her eyes.

The rain was attempting to shatter the windowpane as Sammy traced the path of the drops that gave up and ran down to the wood. She sighed as she turned and glanced at Shannon who was sprawled across the bed, his back exposed and his pillow shoved under his head. He moaned and turned over, Sammy pulled her knees close to her chest and pushed her hair away from her face. She knew she was crying as she sat watching Shannon sleep. Finally the silence in the room was too much for her. She picked up her trainers and headed to the door, she glanced back once before sneaking out of the door and closing it as quietly as she could. She padded down the stairs grabbing a fleece from the hall closet she headed out into the stormy daybreak Claire stood in the kitchen door unseen by Sammy as she shut the door and ran away from the house. Claire sighed as Matt stepped forwards and wrapped his arm around her shoulder "You okay?" Claire nodded weakly "Just cant stop thinking." Matt rubbed her arms as she turned to look at him "You want me to go after her?" Claire shook her head "No I know where’s she going. She’ll be okay and she’ll be back by morning." Matt nodded as Claire squeezed his arm and headed back in to the kitchen where Adam and Jason were already sitting, the computer whirring to itself as they checked over papers and maps. Claire walked over to the coffee pot and poured herself a drink, she glanced at the clock on the oven, it blinked 6.45am at her she laughed to herself. Her two hour sleep seemed so long ago and it felt so late in the day. Jason was scowling at a sheet in front of him while Adam kept checking the screen for information. Matt stood in the doorway watching he didn’t want to intrude on the well-oiled machine of their work. Claire walked over to him and hugged him slightly taking his hand and leading him into the lounge. Matt smiled at her as she motioned for him to sit next to her on the couch. "They giving you a hard time?" she enquired he shook his head as he rubbed her thigh "No I think we came to an understanding." Claire smiled she knew what Adam and Jason had been up to, sometimes she wondered why she bothered growing older when they still treated her like she was eighteen. They were overly protective big brothers with way too much time and energy to invest in her love life. "They mean well" she whispered Matt smiled "I’d do the same in their position." Claire smiled and leaned forward kissing him gently.

Lesley pulled on her lilac tailored shirt and pulled her hair back in a wet plat. She sat on the edge of the bed and pulled on her black boots when she felt a hand tickling the waistband of her trousers. She turned and couldn’t help but smile at Jeff. He gaze her a lazy grin as he sat leaning back with one arm, "What’cha doin’ babe?" he asked in a sleepy tone. "We have to go" Lesley replied a note of deflated excitement in her voice. Jeff sighed "Come back to bed for a bit." Lesley shook her head "Something’s happened we need to go." Jeff opened his eyes fully and wiped away all thoughts of sleep, "What’s happened?"
"Eddie Gurreo is dead." Jeff looked stunned Eddie wasn’t much of a wolf but he always managed to scrape his way out of fights and disappear "What do you mean dead? Are they sure? I mean he could’ve just gone to ground!" Lesley shook her head "Shannon killed him" Jeff swallowed hard, "And Shannon?" Lesley shook her head "Alive for now." Jeff whistled as he reached for his leopard print jeans and pulled them on quickly. "So what are we doing?" Lesley picked up her things and shoved them quickly into her bag. "I figure we get Brian and Scott and head back I have a felling there might be something in the offing." Jeff studied her he could tell she was anxious to get back, he picked up his t-shirt and pulled it over his head "Have you called home?" he asked Lesley shook her head as she pushed her unused night shirt into the bag and zipped it closed. "No not yet." Jeff put his hand over hers "Call" she looked up into his green eyes; she knew he could sense her fears "Check on them." She nodded and took her mobile into the lounge. Jeff pulled on his shoes and shoved his clothes into his own bag before walking through the archway to the lounge. He rested on the wall and watched as Lesley waited for someone to answer.

The fire crackled and sizzled as the rain dampened the flames, the Taker stood and watched as it continued to burn glowing orange and spitting red flames at the rain. Andrew and Glen stood a few feet behind him watching the black charred mass in the middle of the flames, it seemed to be calling to them, Andrew lifted the collar on his jacket the cold rain mixed with the sweat on his neck as he wondered if he would meet his fate that way one day. Eddie’s body was little more than dust now in the dim light of morning. Taker huffed and turned "Put it out boys" Glen and Andrew looked at each other before picking up there spades and trudging over to the fire as they heaped damp dirt on to it the Taker turned and walked out of the woods towards his bike, he moved his neck from side to side exercise the knot that had formed there. He climbed on to his bike and felt the hum as he started the engine; he smiled to himself as he started for home. There was one less wolf for him to worry about. All he had to do now was find out what the hell Claire was up to. Something bothered him about her words last night, Shannon cost them dearly last night and she let him off without a punishment, Taker knew Claire there had to be a reason and he was feeling very suspicious. His drive home was short as he cut through the wood trails only few knew and even less used. He knew Patsy would be waiting for him unable to sleep she’s probably be cooking up a storm for Andrew and Glen. It would occupy her mind at least stop her from thinking of the past and hoping this would not be history repeating itself. He killed the bike as he entered the garage, climbing off it he could feel the water seeping through his clothes; he shrugged and stalked up the steps. He was right as he opened the door into the kitchen he could smell the food. Pancakes and bread, bacon and sausage, hash-browns eggs and coffee it all came together in his senses making him smile and his stomach growl. Inside he couldn’t see Patsy. The bacon was calmly sizzling on the griddle while the eggs popped in the pan and the, the pancakes were stacked and being kept warm in the oven and the coffee dripped out of the machine. He looked around and walked out into the passage, he headed upstairs quietly,

Patsy stood her hand dancing over the water of the hot foam bath she had drawn. She raised her head she could sense her lover staring at her as she turned off the hot running water. "Thought you might need this" she said in a quiet tone as she turned to face him. Mark smiled at her as she walked to the door "Why don’t you relax for a little while." She moved to step past him but his hands clamped on her waist. "Relax with me" his voice was loving but forceful. It made Patsy smile to know that he wanted her that much in the midst of all this confusion. Mark leaned forward and kissed her cheek slowly moving to her neck and nibbling her ear. "What about the boys?" she whispered her voice semi-breathless Mark nipped her neck with his teeth "They’ll be a while." He rumbled against her neck making her shiver she smiled as he moved her towards the bathtub. He shoved her t-shirt over her head and loosened her trousers, they slid down her legs and she stepped out of them watching Mark as he took in her shapely tanned body. He smiled pulling off his own shirt while Patsy slipped into the foam of their large bathtub. Mark joined her after removing his water and mud soaked jeans, Patsy felt her body tingle as he pulled her next to him amidst the sweet smelling foam. Her legs locked round his waist as he pressed his lips against hers.

"Hello?" Claire greeted as she picked up the phone in her bedroom, she was just fastening her watch after having a shower to wash away the dirty feeling she had had since the events in the cellar. Her hair was still slightly damp at the end of her wavy curls. "Hey wench" Claire smiled Lesley was trying to be in a good mood at least. "Hey trouble you got my message?" there was a moment’s pause before Lesley replied "Yeah. You want to fill me in or what?" Claire sighed as she sat on the edge of the bed "Can you and the guys get back here?" Lesley stood and paced "You know I thought you’d say that. We’re packed and ready, we’re gonna get Brian and Scott we should be back by late afternoon." Lesley looked at Jeff who was already carrying the bags out to the car. Claire walked over to the window and looked out, Sammy still hadn’t come back; it had been over an hour since she went out in the rain Claire sighed thankful Shannon was still sleeping. "Okay, there’s a few things we all need to discuss." Lesley could sense an undertone in Claire’s voice "Can you talk?" Claire looked at her door "Not comfortably" she had an uneasy feeling right now and with all the thoughts she had in her head she didn’t want to put her foot in it right now. "Okay meet me at the cabin around three and we can talk?" Claire smiled that gave her an idea "Okay. I’ll see you then," She hung up the phone and looked at it, she dialled Mark’s number and waited till the answering machine kicked in.

Sammy stood looking at the horses in the paddock, they didn’t seem to care it was raining. She turned her back on the white rails and slowly walked up to the house. It was just how she left it, everything in the same place; even her coffee mug was still on the drainer. She kicked off her trainers and slipped out of her soaking fleece. She walked through the lounge into the bedroom; the covers were still messed up. Sammy lay on the top of the covers and pulled them up to her she could smell Chris on them if she closed her eyes tight enough she could almost feel his warmth. She opened eyes and felt the tears dripping off her chin on to the pillows, she sat up slowly and looked at the room she couldn’t believe how she was feeling, she couldn’t believe that she was trading one love for another and she didn’t know which love was the right love to choose. "Damn it Chris!" she cried as she thumped the pillow "Why’d I have to love you so much!" She shook her head as she collapsed on the bed and cried until her heart broke twice over.

Chris felt his knees buckle as his body burned and burned, while Val sat smiling at him. The chain mail vest glowed red as it marked his skin with every breath he took. Val had rigged up another toy, two knives both poised in the centre of the body one at his back the second at the base of his rib cage. Both knives encroached into his breathing space so that if he relaxed his muscles too much they would cut into his flesh. Minor cuts were already appearing on his skin as he breathed. Val stood and walked to the door, he smiled as the rain pounded the grounds outside. "You can scream you know, no one would hear you. No one knows this place exists." He turned and walked over to Chris pressing on the knife closer to his chest digging it into the skin enough to draw blood but not to cause too much damage. "You think they’ll come and get you don’t you? That hot little number you got stashed at your place you think she’s coming for you?" Chris felt himself snarl. "I think I’d like it if she did. I mean it’s always fun to see how your creations are doing." Chris felt his anger building "You know when she was mine we had a lot of fun! I doubt you could live up to me! I bet she’s been craving for me all this time." Chris was hot, he sacrificed his body and lunged forward at Val, stabbing himself in the chest in the process he yelled in Val’s face as his wrists pulled at their shackles "I’m gonna rip your heart out you sick son of a bitch!" Val smiled and laughed as the blood dripped from the knife "Let’s see if you live that long" Chris pulled back breathing hard so tempted to change as Val stood laughing at him. As Val leaned into slap his cheek as an insult Chris snapped his head his snout and teeth coming through in an instant nipping at Val’s hand as he pulls it away. "Good boy" he taunted.

The waitress placed a plate of pancakes in front of Lesley and smiled Lesley pushed the plate away as she groaned. Jeff smiled at her "You don’t want’em?" Lesley shook her head she wasn’t feeling too well, her stomach was tied up in knots as she waited impatiently for Brian and Scott to turn up. They were late and Lesley couldn’t stop clock watching. Jeff sighed as he cut into the pancakes "Calm down they’re not gonna get here any faster" Lesley smiled sarcastically. The door to the restaurant swung open, two men one blonde one dark strolled in, they were around the same height and build both wearing leather trousers and jackets. They walked up to the table and sat at the spare chairs. Brian smiled at Lesley he was older than her in his late twenties with a killer laugh and a bright smile. Scott was a wild and wacky blonde, he pulled faces all the time that Lesley couldn’t resist smirking at. Brian waved to the waitress and pointed to the coffee. "So we got a tracking job." Lesley shook her head "Nope things got a little more complicated last night." Scott and Brian became very attentive to the conversation and not the waitresses short skirts as she brought over the coffee pot. Lesley waited till she left the table, slightly huffed not one of the men was paying her any attention. "Okay Eddie was brought in yesterday Taker was shaking him for information." Scott nodded if anyone could get you to talk it was the Taker; Scott was convinced he could get blood from a stone. "I don’t know how or why but the rouge Shannon he killed him." Brian nearly threw up his arms as Lesley looked at them "Great so our one possible lead this kid kills!" Brian was exasperated as Lesley grabbed his arm to ground him. "We’ve been called back I think Claire and Taker have something up their sleeves." Scott shivered at the thought of another Taker plan. Both he and Brian loved working for Claire and Lesley, as they were a little more relaxed and less likely to inflict pain than the Taker. He had two modes in his life sleep and kill. Scott was sure that was all he did, maybe he would be adding in sex to the equation since the Taker had married. Scott shuddered again, he wondered if the Taker was as dominant in the bedroom as he was in his job. "Scott!" Lesley repeated, Scott blinked and smiled "You know where the cabin is?" Scott nodded "Yeah I took Claire up there" he stopped he traded looks with Brian they both remembered why he took her there. Lesley studied him she knew what he was thinking, "We need to be there by three." Scott nodded "Okay" he nervously rocked on his chair.

The smile on Matt’s face was evident as they walked up the steps to the door of the cabin he was obviously remembering the other day, which seemed so long ago. As they stepped inside he slipped his arms round her waist and kissed her neck. Claire tried to pull away "We shouldn’t" Matt held her tightly and lifted her slightly carrying her towards the bedroom. She rubbed his arms as he placed her on the floor just inside the bedroom door slipping out of his grip she turned to face him. "Come on the others will be here soon." Matt stepped forward his eyes fixed on hers as he bit his lip and pulled at his t-shirt dragging it form his body. Claire stepped back as Matt reached for her "We should be thinking about" he silenced her with a passionate kiss. Claire placed her hands on his warm chest and attempted to push him away. As his tongue played with hers and his fingers massaged their way under her top, she gave in and sank into him. Matt pulled back long enough to pull off her top and kiss her breastbone; he lifted her in one arm and gently hoisted her on to the bed. He lay beside her his hands caressing her waist and thighs as they kissed slowly pushing away her trousers. Claire nibbled on his shoulders and ran her fingers over his chest down to his waist. Rolling on top of her Matt looked deep into her eyes and smiled "We got time"

Sammy wandered from room to room a towel draped round her shoulders over her dry trousers and midriff bearing t-shirt, she finally found Jason in the dinning room studying his laptop screen. He didn’t even look at her as she pulled out the chair next to his. "Where is everyone?" she asked quietly Jason closed his screen protectively "Claire and Matt have gone for a drive, Adam is checking on the gym and I’m getting ready to go see the Taker." Sammy nodded she sensed Jason was angry with her "Oh" she replied she felt like a scorned child trying to talk her way round an angry parent. "Is the Taker still mad" her eyes rose until they met Jason’s; his gaze told her all she needed to know. "I didn’t know he was gonna do it." Jason began tidying his papers, Sammy placed her hand over his "I didn’t think he would" she honestly believed her words Jason sighed and tapped her hand comfortingly "I know, but you cant expect me to just pass it off as a lapse in character do you realise what he did?" Sammy didn’t want to hear this she stood and walked to the window "Eddie was our best chance of finding Chris." Sammy nodded as she looked out at the rain she had so recently been cleansed by "I know. You think that doesn’t bother me? You think I just forgot about him?" Jason waited as Sammy wiped her eyes "I want him back as much as you do and I know Shannon has jeopardised that. But you don’t know what they did to us. It’s been two years and I still can’t bring myself to remember what happened to me. How do you think it’s been for him? I’ve had a lucky escape Shannon didn’t. I can’t write him off for wanting to hurt the guy that did this to us." Jason sighed as he stood and walked over to her "No, but what do you want us to do? If you could remember half of what Val and his assholes did to you you’d still have a long way to go to even scratch the surface of what they’ll be doing to Chris." Sammy looked at Jason his eyes were cold "Chris is my friend and as much as I’d like to for your sake I cant see Shannon as anything more than trouble right now." Sammy closed her eyes she couldn’t believe Jason was so cold about Shannon he had never been this cold about any one before. Jason turned away from her and headed out of the door picking up his coat and slamming the front door as he went. Sammy scrubbed her face with her hands what did he expect her to do? What could she do? Sammy sat at the table and looked at the computer she felt so cold so alone and she knew she had to be, she knew what decisions had to be made and that she would have to make them on her own.

Claire slipped her top over her head and looked at Matt as he lay on his chest looking at her as she sat on the edge of the bed. "You have to do it." Claire nodded as she curled up beside him "I know, I don’t like it and I know Sammy is gonna hate me for the rest of my life." Matt reached out to Claire and pulled her close to him "You have to do what’s best for everyone." Claire closed her eyes and let two tears trickle down her face "Even if it kills her inside?" she opened her eyes and looked at Matt’s. He was solemn as he nodded "Sometimes I hate the things we have to do." Matt pulled her close and held on to her tightly "I know. I know" Claire felt safe in Matt’s arms, she knew there was a whole world out there that she would gladly shut out if she could just stay here in this moment forever. Matt seemed to read her thoughts, "Times nearly up" Claire nodded and kissed him "For now." She stood and picked up her boots before heading out of the room. Matt sat up slowly and sighed, he knew there would soon be a fight they would have to win. He pulled on his jeans and took his t-shirt as he walked out into the lounge, Claire was turning on the laptop which sat on the table in front of the couch, "Any news?" she shook her head "No news is good news right?" Matt smiled and sat on the arm of the couch rubbing her shoulders. The door creaked as Lesley stepped inside "You two decent?" she asked in a light tone as she stepped into the lounge. Matt smiled and stood he turned to face Lesley as he did he grinned and slid up his zipper. Lesley choked on a laugh. As Claire walked up kissed Matt on the cheek and greeted Jeff with a smile. "Let’s get some air." Lesley nodded and followed Claire out on to the deck.

The lake was peaceful as the birds sang and flew overhead. Claire rested on the rail and breathed in the cool crisp air, Lesley rested next to her and waited "Shannon’s talking." Lesley lifted her head and stared at Claire "Oh?" Claire nodded "he decided to open his mouth last night after ripping Eddie up." Lesley nodded and smiled "Did he have anything interesting to say?"

"If you mean was it worth the wait, no. He’s as cagey as they come." Lesley rubbed her hands together "And I bet Sammy sprang to his defence?" Claire nodded "Pretty much. Taker was about ready to kill Shannon, he was just getting somewhere." Lesley straightened and smiled as she saw the wolf on the far bank. "How did Shannon do it? Kill him?" Claire shrugged "Clawed him. Why? What are you thinking?" Lesley looked at Claire "You ever think Eddie’s not the first he’s killed?" Claire smiled "You got something in mind?" Lesley did she was mulling over an idea she just needed a little help. "I take it we don’t have a body any more?" Claire shook her head "Nope. Ashes to ashes the Taker didn’t waste time" Lesley was still rolling with her idea "Give me five minutes I might just need your brain!" Claire was puzzled as Lesley thumped the rail and walked into the house with an excited bounce.

Brian and Scott climbed out of the car and looked at the cabin "It’s been a while." Scott said quietly Brian nodded "Well, we all have our demons guess Claire likes keeping hers close to home." He shivered as they mounted the steps, Claire was still standing on the deck, "Hey you!" Brian shouted Claire turned and smiled at him as he walked up and lifted her off her feet. "Miss me?" he placed her back on the deck "Nope no a bit" Claire smiled as Brian tried to look hurt, she then hugged Scott "How’s it going?" Scott shrugged "Better than you got it." Claire smiled she knew Lesley had filled the guys in and she was glad of their support. "Hi" Claire turned and smiled at Matt as he stood in the doorway, Scott and Brian both studied him "Boys this is Matt, Matt meet Brian and Scott." Matt nodded at the two men who were still assessing him, "So this is what you do when you go on holiday?" Claire stuck her tongue out at Brian as he pretended to be disgusted. Matt tensed up as he heard the bike engine "You better go in" Claire commented as Brian and Scott watched the tree line for the bike "Yeah sounds good to me." Scott said as he pushed Brian inside. Matt stepped forward and put his arms round Claire’s waist "Why are they so jumpy?" Claire smiled "They helped to hide my brother." Matt nodded he figured that had been a very turbulent time for everyone and it still had scars. Taker looked to the deck Patsy gently squeezed his shoulder, as she climbed off the bike "You don’t always have to play big brother for her you know." Taker half smiled "She wouldn’t appreciate it huh?" Patsy nodded "Neither her nor Lesley need a watch dog, just a friend." Taker sighed as he stepped off his bike and kissed his wife’s forehead "You make me a better man" he whispered before taking her hand and leading her up to the house.

Sammy was sitting on the porch watching the clouds roll in there was yet another storm coming, Shannon stepped out on to the wood and looked at her "Have I done something?" Sammy shook her head not daring to look at him "Course not." Shannon moved slowly along the deck and crouched in front of Sammy forcing her to look at him "Then why are you avoiding me?" Sammy shook her head "I’m not" she knew her protests held no conviction "I just things are complicated" Shannon hung his head "Do you love me?" Sammy could feel her eyes growing hot "I’ll always love you." She stammered Shannon looked up at her his eyes burning in to hers "Do you love me the way you loved me before?" Sammy closed her eyes when she opened them again Shannon was still staring at her pleading with her he knew what he wanted her to say but Sammy couldn’t fund those words. She sat up and looked at him trying not to fix on his eyes she needed to keep her composure "I’m the same person any more Shannon, I don’t love the same way." Shannon sat back and folded his arms "I love you just the same." Sammy cried and found it hard to take a breath "Shannon look at me" Shannon lifted his eyes to meet hers "Look at me. I’m not the person you knew, I grew up, I changed because I had to. I put my love for you and everything we were away safe in a box. I couldn’t go on thinking that I could be a teacher or banker or whatever I would’ve done after college. I had to think of what I could do what I could be. I had nothing Shannon nothing I wasn’t even sure who I was inside anymore whether I was human or animal. It took me a while to figure out I was me and that there were others like me who had made the same sacrifices I made and they weren’t angry they were living. I had a choice I could be angry all the time or I could live. I chose to live" Shannon stood and began pacing "And that guy you chose him?" Sammy nodded as Shannon grabbed the rail and held on to it waiting for his anger to subside, he knew if it could flow out of him and into the wood it would twist and snarl it hideously. "Why? Why him?" Shannon turned and stared at Sammy he looked hurt, he looked angry "I don’t know" she said her bottom lip quivering "He’s what I need." Shannon studied her "And me? What am I now?" Sammy put her head in her hands "I don’t know I don’t know how to chose!" Shannon rested his head against the wood and closed his eyes.

Chris was breathing heavy his blood was pumping so hard he could hear it in his head he continued to snarl at Val who was leaning against one of the beams Chris was tied to. "You know she was good even when she was tired she bucked so hard I hardly had to move. She tasted so sweet and you know she loved it." Chris felt his hand twitch and his nails flexed itching for him to relax and let the wildness consume him, if he could just let go he could make Val sorry, he could rip him limb from limb and he’d enjoy it. Val turned and stubbed out his cigar on Chris’s bicep. "But then you know how she tastes don’t you. How does it feel to know I got there first?" Chris found himself wondering how easily Val’s throat would tear, how sweet it would be to have Val’s blood staining his fangs red. Val walked over to the door and opened it slightly "Now don’t you go any where I have a surprise for you." Val cackled as he walked out in to the cool air, Chris could smell freedom that was when it happened Val struggling to hold back the starving wild dog filled his field of vision. It had been primed for the job, Chris could see hate in it’s eyes and he knew Val had tortured it till it broke, Chris was beginning to understand the feeling. Val release the collar and the dog ran at Chris. It took all of Chris’s energy to haul his body up in his shackles, grabbing the chain and rope above him he curled it round his wrists until his ankles stretched and he felt the metal engrave it’s rusty mark in to his skin. The dog began jumping nipping at his toes and ankles. As Val watched from the door egging the dog on as it smelled blood and glared at Chris hunger in it’s eyes as it snarled and snacked at him.

Everyone on the room looked worried as the Taker spoke "Before he died Eddie gave us some information we can rely on" Brian laughed "Your gonna rely on something that sleaze bag said?" Glen coughed and sat forward "You can rely on it" Taker smiled maliciously "He was too scared to lie." Scott shuddered "So what did he say?" Lesley asked anxious to get on with it and not delve into a debate about how they tortured the information out of him. "Seems Val is into real estate of late and he has bought three properties each one equally suitable and out of the way enough to be used as a holding pen." Lesley felt her skin crawl at the thought of what could be happening to Chris. "Now Eddie said Val will be keeping alive as long as it takes he wants him to suffer." Scott looked up "As long as it takes?" Taker glanced at Patsy and then at Claire and Lesley who stood together by the door, "As long as it takes to turn him wild" Claire said he voice calm but everyone knew there was a underlying tone of panic. "So what do we do?" Brian asked standing wanting to move in to action. Claire stepped forward "There are a few things we need to do. We need to get Val away from Chris long enough for us to find which location he has him at." Matt shifted nervously there was a look in Claire’s eyes he didn’t like, "And how are we gonna do that?" Andrew asked Claire looked at Lesley who swallowed hard "It’s already done." All eyes were suddenly very focused on the two girls and very suspicious. "Why do I think we’re not gonna like this?" Scott asked as Matt studied Claire feeling a panic rise inside "I’m gonna meet him" Matt’s eyes widened he couldn’t believe the words he was hearing, he muted out all the noise in the room as the others objected. "Look calm down" Claire said loudly she looked at Lesley who stepped up to her "Listen!" Lesley began "It’s no use going off on it it’s done it’s arranged." Matt turned and walked out of the room, Claire knew he wouldn’t like the idea. She looked at Lesley who nodded as she followed him out. Lesley looked round the room "Now shut up! Claire is gonna meet Val no matter what you lot say so you might as well get used to the idea of helping instead of arguing the toss!"

Matt stood rocking against the deck rail, Claire wondered if he was contemplating jumping in. She stepped out and put her hand over his "You didn’t think to tell me?" he asked his voice held a note of anger "I knew you’d try to stop me." She answered as he turned to look at her "You damn right I would! What the hell are you thinking!" Claire looked up at him "Look over there what do you see?" Matt looked across the lake; he could see the wolf on the far shore stalking a fish in the shallows. "That’s my brother and there is nothing in this world I wouldn’t do if I thought I could have him back. But I cant, I cant change what he is I cant make him remember how it used to be. He doesn’t know me anymore, if I went over there right now he’d run away I cant touch him, I cant hold him I cant tell him how much I miss him cos he wouldn’t understand. Somewhere inside that wolf my brother what’s left of him is locked away and there is no way to reach him." Matt looked at Claire as the tears ran down her face, the wolf on the other shore caught it’s pray and looked towards the cabin, Matt watched as it turned and ran off in to the woods. He placed a hand against the side of Claire’s face "I wont lose you." Claire touched his chest "You wont"

Lesley looked round the room, "You see we thought it through, we’ve picked the time and place, Brian you’ll have the camera you scan the crowds and we check that with our data base see how many of his guys are there. If he’s feeling cocky there’ll only be one or two and right now he thinks he’s got us by" Lesley stopped "He’s got us by the balls" Andrew finished Lesley nodded "Yeah something like that. Now while Claire is keeping him busy we track down where he has Chris and get our teams out there. He wont leave Chris unguarded so we’ll have to be ready for them."

"What about the other wolf?" Glen asked his eyes on Lesley "What other wolf?" Scott asked looking round the room "Eddie said Val had another werewolf on the payroll." She looked at the Taker, "We’re working on it so we have to be careful." Claire and Matt walked back into the room, Lesley shot Claire a look, Claire understood and checked the computer screen she sighed the deflated look told Lesley all she needed to know. "This wolf know what we’re planning?" Claire looked round at Brian as he waited for an answer "No, he doesn’t but we know where he is." She looked at Adam and Jason who nodded they had already discussed this. Scott rubbed his face "Why do I get the feeling you got more bad news on that thing there?" Claire tired to smile but she failed Taker rolled his head "You lot get ready." He motioned to Lesley and Claire to follow him.

Claire and Lesley stood in the kitchen and waited Taker was thinking he studied them "Well?" Claire looked at Lesley "It was your idea" Lesley nodded "Well when Claire told me about Eddie it reminded me of three attacks in the past eighteen months that we never got a handle for. Anyway Claire described what Shannon did and I checked out the pictures they matched the wounds Claire described." Taker nodded "And?" Lesley looked at Claire who sighed "The autopsy reports just came through there were torture marks on the bodies." Taker began pacing "Okay I want you to be honest why did you stop me last night?" Claire looked at the Taker then at Lesley "Cos I think he knows where Chris is." Lesley stared at Claire she was stunned "What?" Claire nodded "If he doesn’t know that he knows a lot more about Val than he’s telling us." Claire looked at the Taker then at Lesley she wanted them to know what was going on in her head she wanted some support "As soon as we told him you had Eddie he began freaking. Ask Patsy he was scared and jumpy the whole time in the bar then when he attacked Eddie there was more to it than revenge and Eddie knew what. He was laughing at us, he knew we had no clue who Shannon was." Claire locked her eyes with the Taker "He’d just told you Val had another wolf and then there it is right in front of him and we’re treating him like one of our own." Taker nodded he knew Claire was right, he had seen the looks Eddie gave Shannon he had sensed Shannon’s growing anger but he chose to ignore it.

Shannon was sitting on the porch step looking out down the driveway taking in every tone. Sammy crouched behind him "What happened to us?" she asked her voice quiet and almost childlike. Shannon shrugged "Life happened." Sammy moved to sit next to him "Do you hate me?" she asked studying his face Shannon looked at her and leaned into her he kissed her softly. Sammy smiled weakly Shannon sighed and put his arm round her "I guess I never thought what you’d go through how this would change you. I thought you’d still be the same." Sammy snuggled into him his body was warm "What happened to you were did you go?" Shannon sighed Sammy could feel his heart beat elevate. "I came to in the barn I could smell the fire, I managed to crawl out part way and this farmer found me. He’d seen the smoke and came to help. He took me back to his farm and well I was unconscious for around two weeks. When I eventually got some strength back I worked on his farm to pay him back." Sammy lifted her head "How did you control the change?" Shannon shrugged "I guess I had a good home and they were good to me. I wasn’t angry and I was working in a field half the time so even if I wanted to change I could go off and no one would know." Sammy sat up slowly "So then what?" Shannon rubbed his hands together "I left after a while started looking round trying to retrace our steps trying to put my life back together. I even went home, you know they put grave stones up for us." Sammy nodded she had seen the stone, each one was in the shape of a heart and they linked together, under the cover of an oak tree. "I guess they thought we’d be together in heaven." Sammy nodded Shannon touched her hair "I guess they were wrong." Sammy looked at him his eyes were resigned and despondent "You think he’s alive?" Sammy nodded "I know he is. I can’ still feel him." Shannon hung his head "I should’ve died in the fire." He pushed away from the steps and changed almost immediately bounding off in to the woods "Shannon!" Sammy called as she watched him disappear.

Matt stood in the doorway studying Claire as she pulled on her leather jacket and pulled her hair out of the collar. She picked up her mobile and shoved it in her pocket, she turned to look at him, he seemed resigned to the fact she would do this no matter what he said. But he had to admit he was frightened something bad would happen, he was so scared no matter what he and the others did they wouldn’t be able to stop Val hurting her. Claire walked over to him and pulled him into the room, she looked up into his eyes and smiled, he couldn’t believe how calm she looked. "Don’t worry. I’ll be okay" Matt looked deep into her eyes and ran his fingers over her cheeks and into her soft hair. He leaned down and kissed her overpoweringly as he pulled away he hesitated looking into her eyes he didn’t need to say the words she knew how he felt. Jeff knocked on the door neither Matt nor Claire moved they stood staring at each other "It’s time to go" Jeff said solemnly Claire finally broke the gaze and walked to the door taking a deep breath as she went she took the keys Jeff offered and smiled at him. "You watch yourself" he warned she nodded and glanced back at Matt before walking out of the cabin. Matt looked at Jeff and sighed throwing his arms up in defeat. "She’ll be okay!" Jeff encouraged, Matt shot him a look, which Jeff knew to well, and he knew he felt the same they were both petrified.

Claire stepped on to the deck and looked at Lesley and the Taker "You know what to do?" Lesley questioned Claire nodded "Yes mom. You just make sure you and Jeff get the answers we need." Lesley nodded as Claire’s phone rang. Claire pulled it out of her pocket and answered, she recognised Sammy’s voice immediately. Adam and Jason were resting against their car, waiting for Claire to go so they could follow her to be her back up. Adam stepped forward "Something’s up." Jason looked at him then at the deck, they both started forward. "Okay okay just calm down tell me what happened?"

Sammy was pacing on the porch of the house she was beaded with sweat; her hair clung damply to her neck. "II can’t find him! I’ve looked everywhere!" She was beginning to panic as her breath came in short bursts. Lesley watched Claire she knew something was wrong; she went inside and grabbed a pen and paper. Running back out she thrust it in to Claire’s hands. Claire rested on the rail and made quick notes, which Lesley read over her shoulder. ‘Shannon done a runner’ Lesley slapped her hand on the rail "Okay you guys were talking tell me what he said" Claire encouraged needing to get as much out of Sammy as she could.

Sammy looked at sky it was angry and Sammy could feel the electricity in the air, "I told him I didn’t know who to chose." She slumped on to the step, "He was upset he said he wished he’d died in the fire." Sammy could feel her shoulders shaking as she tried to hold on to her voice trying to make sure Claire could understand her.

Claire looked at the Taker "What did he say about the fire Sammy?" The Taker studied Claire’s eyes; he knew she was worried it was all over that Shannon wanted to end it. To take Chris out so Sammy didn’t have to choose. Claire could feel her palms sweating as she waited "um He said, he said he got out and was found. What do I do?" Claire began scribbling again "Who found him Sammy" Sammy scrubbed her face with her hands and felt her throat tightening "A farmer a farmer found him and took care of him." Claire handed Lesley the note ‘check farms in vicinity of where Sammy was found.’ Lesley nodded and ran inside. "I need you to listen to me Sammy did he mention any other places any other farms?" Sammy was confused why was Claire thinking about farms? "What’s going on?" Claire rubbed her neck "Did he say?" Sammy cut her off "No he didn’t! Now what’s going on!" Claire looked at the Taker he nodded "Shannon set us up Sammy." Sammy looked up at the sky seeing the lightening storm begin "He knows where Chris is" Claire finished. Sammy dropped the phone; it clattered on the porch as she ran to the car. "Sammy! Sammy!" Claire yelled but there was no answer, she hung up the phone and looked at the Taker "Go" he said his voice cold "Go meet him" Taker walked over to the door "Matt, Andrew!" the men came out of the door "Matt go with them to meet Val. Andrew you come with me." Taker turned to Claire "Do what you have to we’ll deal with the rest. Watch your back!" Claire nodded as Lesley and Jeff rushed out "We’ve got a hit for the farm, we’re gonna check it." Lesley paused by Claire "Keep in touch and watch yourself" Claire smiled "You too!" Lesley nodded and rushed off with Jeff to her car. Matt placed his arm round Claire and walked her to her car. Claire glanced back at the Taker as he spoke quietly to the others Patsy stood by nervously watching.

Matt rubbed Claire’s shoulders "You want out at anytime you just shout and I’ll be right there. I wont take my eyes off you." Claire smiled and kissed him gently "I know you will." Matt opened the car door for her, she climbed in and smiled at him, "See you soon." She said her voice punctuated with meaning, Matt nodded as he closed the door. Brian and Scott walked down to their car and exchanged nods with Adam and Jason as they waited for Matt to join them. "You ready" Jason called Matt stepped back as Claire started the car and pulled out, he paused watching her go before joining Adam and Jason and following her out.

Taker and Patsy watched the cars go as Andrew stepped back inside the house joining Glen by the computer. Patsy stepped up to him and laid her hand on his, their fingers entwined as the cars disappeared, "They’ll be okay wont they?" Mark looked at her and gave her his most convincing smile "They’ll be just fine" Patsy shivered as Mark studied her eyes "I’m worried" she said quietly "I don’t trust Val" Mark studied her he knew there were things that Patsy hadn’t told him about her run in with Val. But he knew something horrendous had happened. Patsy squeezed his hand "I have to tell you something." Taker could feel her trembling he nodded and waited while she fought to find the words. "You know Val attacked me" Taker nodded and tried not to show his anger bubbling inside, he had been planning for months a way to get Val for what he did. Taker believed in revenge and he wanted a bloody and painful revenge on Val. His eyes searched every inch of his wife, her body was tense and her heart was racing he could feel her fear rising. "Tell me baby." He encouraged moving to stand behind her and hold her close hoping his calm heartbeat would ease hers. "There was one thing I never told you." Taker kept his body lose and tried to remain calm when he knew Patsy was felling anything but. "He attacked me twice." She admitted her head falling forward slightly as Mark tensed and then let the wave of anger flow out of him as he squeezed his wife reassuringly. He knew there was more to come as he felt her hot tears hit his arms; it made him tingle with a frustrating feeling of inadequacy. "He came back the next night" Patsy began stopping to swallow a feeling of revulsion, as the images flooded back into her head "I couldn’t fight him off." She turned burying her head into Mark’s chest as she cried facing the images of Val in her head.

It was late when she walked out of the bar, it had been snowing and the ground was slipy beneath her feet it crunched and crackled as she walked. Patsy purposefully avoided all the back alleys and entrances to them. She wasn’t planning on being caught out again and she felt comfortable with the new route she took. Patsy shook as she remembered the car rolling past her she thought nothing of it rolling by at a snails pace. It was icy she would have thought the drive mad to go any faster but she wished she had paid more attention. The car swerved and Patsy froze she had no time to think no time to do anything. He was too fast grabbing her and bundling her off the curb in to the backseat. The car sped away while Patsy’s scream was still in her throat.
She closed her eyes tight as Taker brushed his fingers through her hair. "I screamed but he just laughed at me." Patsy shuddered as she remembered being dragged out of the car and into the woods; she remembered being hit in the jaw, which stunned her enough for Val to bind her hands and to fit her with a leather collar. He tethered her to her tree before he ripped her trousers from her body Patsy remembered crying and screaming kicking and struggling as his cold muggy hands ran over her skin. She blotted out the rest of the attack. Mark too didn’t need to hear the details he wasn’t sure he could handle the anger inside him as it was. He didn’t just want revenge he wanted blood, not the normal red kind but black blood the blood that came from deep in your organs and laughed at you as you died. Patsy lifted her head "I couldn’t tell you, I couldn’t tell you how he made me feel." Mark looked down into her eyes, all she could see was the deep love he had for her he nodded "It’s okay I understand" Patsy shook her head "No you don’t he didn’t just rape me." Marks’s eyes flashed as he studied his wife she seemed so small so lost, so afraid. "He got me pregnant."

The mall was it’s usually bustling self, people wandered from shop to shop, browsing the goods and making their purchases. It was all so simple for them Claire thought, they didn’t know what was going on in their towns, inches form their homes. They didn’t know that wolves passed by their doors at night and that those wolves were probably people they’d seen before. She returned her gaze to the fountain where Val had appeared, as the shoppers passed him ignoring how out of place he seemed how edgy he was. Claire smiled she could use edgy. She glanced up at Matt who stood on the second level watching her intently; Brian was on the same floor as her watching Val his camera poised to take snap shots. Adam and Jason were wandering purposefully around. Claire took a breath and walked over to Val, she stood behind him and waited for him to turn to start his pacing again. He seemed shocked when he saw her. He was silent for a few moments while he took her in, she wasn’t what he expected, she was normal looking dressed all in black and looking like she was just another shopper. He sneered at her "Your not what I expected." Claire shrugged and smiled "Yeah well you’re exactly what I expected. " Val smiled Claire thought it was the most evil smile she had ever seen. "I’m surprised you wanted to meet with me." He began Claire shook her head "Yeah well I have a present for you." She reached into her pocket, Val looked surprised as she pulled out a plastic bag and threw it at him, He caught it as it hit his chest he opened the bag and looked into see a charred chain like necklace "Eddie sends his regards." Val looked at her as she smiled sweetly. He laughed and threw the chain into the fountain, "One less for me to kill." He shoved his hands in his pockets and studied her she wasn’t giving anything away. "Your not the least bit intimidated by me are you." Claire smiled and shook her head "Why should I be." Val locked her eyes with his and gave her him most vicious smile. "What makes you think I wont kill you right here and now." Claire didn’t break his gaze "What makes you think I came alone?" Val’s triumphant smile changed into a growling snigger "Look around you, you cant pick them can you." Claire inwardly smiled, as Val glanced about him "No matter what you do you can’t pick them can you." She laughed she knew was about to get rise out of him "Go on try it!" she mocked "Your throat would be ripped out before you even touched me and you know it." Val’s nose twitched with annoyance. "You bitch!" he spat Claire couldn’t help but feel satisfied "You have no idea do you!" he began to rant at her "You protect them like their something to be worshipped when they’re just vermin." Claire rolled her eyes "You sleep with them don’t you! You stupid cow! What you gonna have puppies for one of them!" Val was disgusted. "You really don’t get it do you, I’d rather be with one of them that someone like you!" Val snarled this girl was really starting to annoy him. "You think you’re so safe! You think you have all these little doggies running round you you think they can protect you. Ha! Well even your pretty little white walled house can’t protect you or your friends! You think I don’t know you! You think I have no idea about you! Ha! You’d be surprised what I know." Claire was getting what she wanted Val’s voice was elevated and he was letting slip some things he shouldn’t. "That why you sent the kid back?" Val smiled "He’s a wily little thing isn’t he! A good dog too! Follows his masters instructions to the letter." Val sneered as Claire remained calm he had confirmed her suspicions. "You and your kind really burn me up! You think you’re so right, so clever! You preserve them for your own benefit not because you actually like them! You know they’re killers and you let them kill what the hell kind of sick perverted person are you!" Claire shook her head "That’s the difference between you and me, I don’t presume to be in the right, I don’t do what I do because of my ego I do it because I believe in it!" Val moved in, Matt tensed as he watched him, "I’ll get you!" he snarled to her face "The Moon and stars wont stop you from going boom!" The emphasis on moon cut Claire deep but she refused to show it. She stepped in to Val playing the game by his rules "You wont kill me" she laughed Val bit "What makes you so sure?" Claire glared deep into him "Because I’m too much of a challenge to you! You’d rather break me than kill me!" Val smiled to himself "And I will break you!" he purred Claire shook her head "I’ll rip your throat out first." Val coughed "And your friend you willing to bet I cant break him?" Claire wasn’t taking the bait she shook her head turned and walked away. Val lurched forward ready to go after her when a firm hand landed on his shoulder he turned and glared at the security guard. Claire quickly disappeared into the crowds; by the time Val got away from the guard she was gone.

Lesley was sitting on the bonnet of the car waiting for Jeff, he was inside a coffee shop grabbing them some soda for the journey back to the house. She jumped as her phone rang, "Hello" she answered she looked up at the shop window watching as Jeff paid for the sodas. She paced slightly as Paul spoke to her, she had called him to check out one of Val’s holdings. Since Jeff and her had hit on a new lead she had collared two of their guys to check out the sites. Paul was not telling her something she wanted to hear. They were checking over the first of the two holdings a farm out in the middle of nowhere. There was no property except a dilapidated old bar with no roof or door, Paul was amazed the rotting wood was still standing. "Okay thanks, yeah Devon and Mark will check out the other site." She hung up the phone and mentally cursed, one down one to go. She sighed and rested against the car as Jeff stepped out of the store, she smiled as her phone rang again. Lesley smiled as Jeff pulled a face; she stepped towards him as she answered the phone. "Get the hell away from the car!" Claire yelled down the line Lesley was stunned she stopped dead "What are you talking about?" Lesley was confused she turned and looked at her car, her pride and joy "Just do it!" Claire yelled. Jeff smiled at Lesley as she spoke on the phone, the sunlight was playing with her hair lighting up the red and allowing her natural blonde to peak through. She smiled at him and started towards him, click, it was so quiet but he heard it, his eyes widened as the car erupted. Lesley pitched forward as the force of the explosion hit her in the back, flames licked out at the air and upwards into the sky. The phone fell from her hand and shattered on the ground as she landed. The ground hurt as Jeff hit it his hip bone erupted with pain as he landed awkwardly, he could feel the heat as it bellowed out from the car, he could hear pieces of metal hitting the ground.

Jeff sprang to his feet ignoring the pain and the shouts from bystanders telling him to get away from the fire. He skidded to the ground as he reached her; she lay crumpled on the ground, not moving. Panic rose inside him as he grabbed her and turned her over in his arms. Her eyes were closed blood covered the side of her face from the gash on her head, Jeff rocked her in his arms "No!" He yelled As the flames dulled to a low roar consuming what was left of the car Jeff was panicking he could wake Lesley her body was limp, Jeff felt tears sting his eyes "I’m not losing you!" he yelled "You open you eyes damn it or I’ll come after you and kill you myself!" Jeff watched as her eyes flickered, he felt her wheeze. He said a silent prayer of thanks as he cradled her in his arms "That’s it you get your butt back here your not leaving me!"

Sammy was pacing on the porch when she heard the bike she felt a chill hit her, rocking her to the marrow of her bones. She watched as the bike roared down the drive and stopped a few feet from the porch. Patsy dismounted and headed up to the porch as Taker roared away. Sammy looked at Patsy "What have I done?" Patsy stepped forward and pulled Sammy into a hug "What we all do. You followed your heart." The thunder rumbled in the distance as the rain poured from the sky, Patsy shivered and encouraged Sammy to go inside. Sammy nodded accompanying her to the kitchen where they both sat waiting for news. "Want to talk about it?" Patsy asked as Sammy sat rapping her fingers on the wood table. "He asked me who I loved. What was I supposed to say?" Patsy shrugged "Maybe you should tell him the truth." Sammy looked up and pushed her hands into her hair "I did. I told him how I feel" Patsy waited as Sammy wiped her eyes "I told him I don’t know." Patsy put a supportive hand on Sammy’s "Then you did the right thing and Shannon knows it." Sammy lifted her head and gripped Patsy’s hand "Did he set us up?" Patsy hated the question she wasn’t going to lie but she wished she wasn’t the one to tell Sammy. Patsy nodded slowly "It looks like it." Sammy shook her head "I can’t believe he’d do it, he wouldn’t hurt us." Patsy squeezed her hand "He wouldn’t hurt you, he owes us no loyalty." Sammy thought about the concept she knew Patsy was right there was no love lost between Shannon and her friends. Sammy hung her head "I cant take much more of this. " Patsy sighed and stood walking round and crouching by Sammy, she rubbed her shoulders and tried to soothe her pain. "You have a really hard decision to make and no one is gonna be able to help you. This has to be your choice." Sammy looked in to Patsy’s eyes "How do I make that decision?" Patsy shook her head "You’ll just know."

The corridors were empty as Claire and Matt rushed along breathing in the traditional clinical smell of the hospital. Matt grabbed a passing doctor who directed them to the emergency room. Matt was holding Claire’s hand as they rushed through the doors and found Jeff sitting in the waiting room. His face was marked with black soot from the fire and his knuckles were grazed and covered in dried blood. "Jeff!" Matt called as rushed over to him, Jeff looked up his eyes were red and puffy; he stood and hugged his brother. He then hugged Claire "Where is she?" Claire asked as Jeff released her "She’s with the doctor." He rubbed his eyes with the backs of his hand "Are you okay?" Claire asked rubbing his arm "Yeah I’m fine." Jeff was frantic he couldn’t sit or stand still, his fretting was worrying both Claire and Matt. Finally Claire sat him down "She’ll be okay" she calmed "She isn’t gonna give up she’s got to much here to live for." Jeff looked at Claire "She loves you." Jeff nodded as he wept he wanted to be able to protect Lesley and he felt like he had failed. "When I get hold of whoever did this I’m gonna rip their hearts out and feed it to them!" he fumed. Matt and Claire traded glances "We know who it was" Claire whispered Jeff snapped his head to look at her "Who?"

The trees scratched and the leaves held water to dampen his skin. Shannon ran flat out never stopping wanting his heart to race so fast it burst. He wanted to die. There was nothing on earth he hated more than himself, he stopped at the edge of the woods and looked at the man his head bent under the hood of his broken down car. He jumped back as steam scalded his hands "Shit!" Shannon didn’t think he just let instinct take over. Diving forward he took the man down in one go he ripped at his throat and tore out his vocal chords the man was silenced. Shannon ripped the body to pieces his anger subsided as he stopped his teeth dripped with blood and pieces of flesh. Shannon shrank back into the trees looking in horror at the body that lay before him, the guts and internal organs were ripped from the body, it no longer looked human just a butchered mess. Shannon backed away shaking off his wild form he stared at the body and screamed.

Taker stopped his bike he looked around and pulled out his phone. "Yeah the outer track now" he shoved the phone into his pocket and turned his bike around gunning through the trees. Shannon shrunk back against the tree and cried. His ears pricked up as he heard the bike, he rested back and waited he was tired of running away from what he was, he had a lot of consequences to face and there was no more time to put it all off.

Lesley opened her eyes, her throat hurt and her head was pounding. She lifted her hand and touched her forehead wincing; she had a large patch covering her right temple. "Hey" she let her eyes wander in the direction of the voice, Jeff was sitting on the back of the chair next to her bed, his face was covered in black marks and tear stains, Lesley smiled she opened her mouth to speak but Jeff shot forward and covered her lips "shh you don’t have to say anything, just rest." Lesley blinked seeing the door open she smiled at Claire as she walked in "If you wanted a break you just had to say you know." Lesley stuck out her tongue it was all the sarcasm she could manage. Claire walked over and sat on the edge of the bed, "The doc says your hard head stopped any real damage." Lesley rolled her eyes; her head didn’t feel so hard it felt like a sponge. She coughed slightly as she tried to sit up, Jeff moved the pillow behind her head "When do I get out of here?" she asked her voice quite horse. Claire shrugged "Doc wants you to take it easy." Lesley was very tempted to laugh, the last thing she could do right now was take it easy "Get me the papers." Claire sighed and looked at Jeff Lesley rolled her eyes she felt like a child "Look I’m fine!" she argued. Claire shook her head "I think we should wait and see what the doctor says." Lesley shook her head and regretted it immediately, it send a wave of dizziness through her. "Look just get me out of here I’ll rest at home. Lets face it you need me!" Claire looked at Jeff, Lesley was right but Claire wanted to be sure she was okay. "Get the doctor Claire!" Lesley demanded Claire threw up her hands "Talk some sense into her please?" Claire asked as she slid off the bed and left the room. Jeff took her place on the edge of the bed and slipped Lesley’s hand into his. "You sure you want to check out of such gorgeous surroundings?" Lesley smirked "We have a job to do or had you forgotten where we’d just been?" Jeff smiled "Well with your car exploding and showering us both with flames and metal it had slipped my mind for a second." Lesley nodded slowly wary of rocking the stability her brain had just gained. "Okay so we had a little accident" Jeff inhaled quickly ready to argue but he bit his tongue. "But I need to be where I can be most help and that isn’t some starched up hospital bed." Jeff smirked there was no argument he just hoped the doctor agreed.

The house was alive with chatter while Brian, Adam, Scott and Jason waited for more news. Patsy was still stunned with their news Sammy was upstairs taking a long hot bath as Patsy prescribed now Patsy was wondering how to break the news. She looked at Adam who was sitting on the bottom step "Are you sure?" Adam nodded "Claire seemed pretty definite before she shot off and it looks pretty damn suspicious to me." Patsy sighed and sat next to him "Do you really think he’d plant a bomb on Lesley’s car?" Adam shrugged "Who else? You have to admit it doesn’t look good for him."

"What doesn’t look good?" Sammy asked as she padded down the stairs. Adam and Patsy exchanged worried glances, "What’s going on?" Sammy asked her high-pitched voice cracking with concern. Patsy sighed, "There was an accident." Adam huffed Patsy shot him a warning glance, she knew he was angry but they couldn’t take it out on Sammy. "What kind of accident? Is Shannon okay?" Adam’s blood boiled he stood up spinning round to yell at Sammy "That’s all you care about! You selfish bitch!" Sammy was stunned as Patsy slammed her hand in to Adam’s chest to push him down and hopefully wind him but he was in full flow. "Well aren’t we lucky you care so god-damn much about that little shit!" Adam’s face glowed red, as Sammy stood frozen to the spot. The others were standing in the doorway watching him rant "Adam!" Patsy yelled but Adam was past caring what everyone thought. "No see your friends don’t matter anymore do they! You couldn’t give a shit about any of us as long as that bastard it okay! Do you even car that Lesley could be dead and it’s all your fault!" Sammy felt her mouth drop open her eyes widened with horror "That’s enough!" Patsy said pushing Adam back she looked to Jason and Scott for support but they shook their heads and walked back into the front room. "Lesley?" Sammy stammered Adam smiled sarcastically "Yeah remember her! Or are you too rapped up in shagging your ex silly you forgetting about your friends! I mean we all know you couldn’t give a shit about Chris anymore!" Sammy glared at him and moved without thinking she slapped him as hard as she could Adam smiled as he licked the blood from his bottom lip "Truth hurts doesn’t it."

Sammy felt every nerve twitch she was about ready to dive on Adam when the door bust open and a bloody Shannon skidded across the floor and crashed against the stairs in front of her. Sammy choked as she watched Shannon move slightly Mark stood in the doorway his top lip curled up "What the hell are you lot doing!" he shouted Adam wiped his lip "Nothing" he stormed into the front room. Andrew and Glen looked at each other then at the Taker, they hoped their world wasn’t falling apart. Patsy approached Mark and touched his arm "There’s been an accident." Mark’s eyes flared he didn’t like it when his people were hurt. "Val rigged Lesley’s car." Andrew rested his head against the doorframe as Glen thumped his legs with his fists. Mark grabbed Shannon and hauled him to his feet with one hand; Shannon stared into Mark’s cold green eyes and knew he was dead. Mark pulled back his hand and prepared to snap Shannon’s neck. "No!" Mark recognised Lesley’s voice "You do that we kiss Chris goodbye!" Jeff stated as he helped Lesley into the hallway. Mark sighed throwing Shannon against the far wall. Shannon crumpled to the ground and lay still. Mark turned and looked at Lesley it hurt him to see one of his own banged up the way she was. Jeff helped Lesley into the front room, Jason and Scott moved so Lesley could sit on the couch. They both swallowed anger and pain when they looked at her. She was pale, her skin had no colour and a large square of gauze covered her right temple to hide the stitches she had received. Claire and Matt stood in the hallway studying the scene. Matt walked over to Shannon and picked him up roughly, half dragging and carrying him into the front room while Sammy stood speechless on the stairs. Sammy’s eyes moved to lock with Claire’s "I don’t believe it." She whispered, "It’s not true." Sammy wanted to find some kind of trust in Claire’s eyes but there was none, "I’m sorry." Claire said, Sammy shook her head and stormed into the front room "Your wrong you’re all wrong! Tell them! Tell them Shannon!" She stared at him as he sat on the chair looking at the ground; he shook his head he couldn’t bare to look at her. "No!" Sammy cried "Not you!" Shannon laughed, "What did you expect!" he taunted from his chair Sammy couldn’t believe how malicious his voice sounded. She finally began studying his body and clothes she could see dried blood on his shirt and hands "What the hell have you done!"

The chains rattled and Chris felt a coldness fill his chest as he lay on the floor. His body felt totally foreign to him, but he welcomed the cooling feeling that was running through him. Unfortunately it didn’t last as he felt something at his neck, as it tugged he recognised the feeling, he had been fitted with a chain and lather collar. If Chris hated anything in life it was someone thinking they could control him like a common dog. He felt a rush of adrenaline as he yanked back against the pull of the chain. His tenacity was met with a kick in the ribs, Chris knew this idiot wasn’t Val he didn’t smell vicious enough. Chris smiled slightly and as the man pulled he leaped forward taking him down and sinking his teeth in to the mans thigh. "ARGH!" the man yelled in pain, Chris sunk his teeth in deeper he knew he was close to the main artery the man would be seeing spots in front of his eyes Chris twisted his snout and felt a tear another twist and it snapped against his teeth. Chris pulled back as he felt the blood spurting up like a geyser. Chris chuckled as he rested back and his body changed back to it’s human form he smiled watching the guy crawling away grabbing his leg trying to stem the blood flow. Chris laughed he knew the guy would black out soon and then he’d bleed out. Chris knew there was no chance of the guy turning he’d die before any change could take place. Reaching to his neck Chris pulled off the chain collar snapping it he flung it at the door and sighed he needed to breath he needed to conserve his energy. But he had to get out he knew with this guy down his ‘friends’ would be looking for them and even on a good day Chris hated dodging bullets it took a lot out of you. He moved stealthily to the door, he could see lights in the distance; he knew he couldn’t out run them he was too banged up. He looked at his arms, the tethering had cut so deep he feared pressure would rupture his bones. He sighed and rested his head back now was not his time to die he was going to make damn sure he took Val out first. The man balked as he felt his life drain away Chris smiled as he hit upon an idea.

"Damn it!" Claire slammed her phone on to the table "Whoa what’d it do to you!" Patsy asked as she handed Claire a mug of coffee. "That was Paul he checked out the second holding." Patsy groaned as she sank into the dining room chair "Don’t tell me" Claire shook her head "No luck." Claire sank into her own chair and rested her head on her hands "So much for my bright idea!" Patsy sighed and touched Claire’s hand "You did your best, it was a good idea" Claire shook her head "Yeah but it got us no where. I’m stumped I swear if we don’t find Chris soon"

"What?" Sammy stood in the door pale and still shaking "What will happen to Chris?" Claire looked at Patsy and covered her eyes. Patsy knew what she was thinking Patsy had seen it before and she had seen what it had done to Claire. Claire took a breath as Sammy stepped further in to the room "Tell me Claire" Patsy pointed to the chair opposite her Sammy sunk into the chair and waited her hands shaking which she tried to hide by sitting on them. Claire looked at Patsy she nodded "You remember Sean?" Claire asked Sammy nodded vaguely "Yeah he worked for the Taker right?" Patsy nodded "He was a barman for us, he’d been with us for about a year." Sammy nodded she could remember his face, he had black curly hair and a beard, he was short and wiry but he was one hell of a wolf. "Sean had a run in with one of Val’s guys he disappeared and we couldn’t find him" Patsy continued Claire was staring at the table "Val had him bolted up in a pen in Memphis. It took us two weeks to find him." Claire lifted her head "Two weeks too long" Sammy studied Claire "What do you mean?"

"Think about it Sammy why do you think Val would do with a wolf?" Patsy answered. Claire shook her head and looked at Sammy "He tortures them Sammy, he tortures them till they break, like you break the horses only once he breaks them there is no coming back." Sammy looked hurt and confused as she studied Patsy and Claire. Claire stood and walked to the door, "Once a wolf is wild Sammy you know what happens." Patsy said quietly looking at Claire "When we found Sean he was too far gone for us to do anything. He even tried to kill Mark." Sammy shook her head "No, no you couldn’t" Claire looked at her "You didn’t" Claire walked out of the room "What choice did she have Sammy? You’ve done the same you’ve seen the wolves so far gone so out of their heads with rage all they want is to kill and it doesn’t matter who their victim is. You’ve seen how they are dealt with there is no second chance for them no prison no rehabilitation. It’s kill or be killed and you know it." Sammy grabbed across the table seizing Patsy’s hand "Not Chris she couldn’t do it to Chris?" Patsy pulled back her hand "If he’s wild he’s not Chris."

Claire shivered as she stood in the doorway the soft footsteps woke her from her daze she looked at Lesley. "How’s the head?" Claire asked as her friend rested on the door jam "Just wonderful! It’s a permanent head rush." Claire smirked "How’s yours?" Lesley asked Claire shrugged "I do okay. You on the other hand, didn’t the doctor say bed rest?" Lesley stuck out her tongue Claire smiled as she watched Jeff coming down the stairs, "I think your nurse is here to en force your medication." Lesley glanced sideways, and smiled "Could be worse I suppose." Lesley’s face grew serious "You’ll find him." Claire shook her head "Not tonight I wont. I’m not so sure we should find him now." Lesley shook her head "You know Chris you know he’s strong. We’ll find a way to get him back." Claire smirked "We?" Jeff put a hand on Lesley’s shoulder "Time you took a nap." Claire laughed as Lesley pulled a face at Jeff "You know nurse Jeffie this could get old really quick." Jeff smiled mischievously "Yeah well let’s just get you upstairs, it’s time for your sponge bath!" Claire couldn’t help but laugh as Lesley’s eyes lit up. Lesley pretended to protest as Jeff took her hand "Night night" Claire mocked as Lesley gave her a sly smile. Matt watched as Jeff walked Lesley upstairs. Claire looked at him "Hey, how’s it going in there?" Matt shrugged he had been with Taker and the others trying the soft approach on Shannon as Claire had requested but it wasn’t working and Taker was losing his patience. If Shannon knew anything Taker wanted to know and know now. "The kid won’t talk and Taker is losing his temper. You might have to cave on this one." Claire nodded she sighed she had done all the searching she could "I cant find a paper trail at all, if Val has him he’s not at any of Val’s properties or any of his associates. Where ever he is it’s out of sight out of mind." Matt pulled her forward and hugged her he could tell she was highly upset "We’ll get him back." Claire squeezed him "I just hope we get to him in time." Neither one could dismiss the possibility the Chris would be wild by the time they found him. Mark stormed out of the room and stopped huffing and puffing he was angry, his skin was tinged red, Claire turned in Matt’s arms she wasn’t ready for him to let her go just yet. "I’ve tried it your way!" he said powerfully "Now we do it my way!" he growled. Claire reluctantly nodded Taker seemed to smile but Claire knew it was more of a grimace. Taker was good at his job Claire knew it she also knew she wasn’t the type of person who could do what he did. Mark stepped forward and looked deep into her eyes "I’ll make it quick if it comes to it." Claire shuddered and closed her eyes Mark was trying to be comforting but it just made her cold inside.

Shannon stumbled down the steps aided by the slam of Adam’s palm into his back. Jason caught him just as he fell and pulled him upright shoving him roughly into the back of his car. Mark watched the operation from the porch as Patsy stood in the doorway looking solemn "You be okay here?" Mark asked looking at his wife as she shivered "Yeah we’ll be okay." Mark shook his head "That wasn’t a question about the collective, I was asking you!" Patsy smiled and walked over to him slipping her arms round his waist, "I’ll be fine." She promised standing on her tiptoes to kiss him. Mark smiled and slipped his arms round her waist lifting her off her feet, he looked deep into her eyes as he locked his lips with hers letting the tip of his tongue trace the soft line of her lips. He sighed as he set her back on the ground, he didn’t need to say a word Patsy knew how much he loved her. She smiled as they parted Mark then turned his attention to Claire he placed a hand on her shoulder "If he knows we’ll know." She nodded as he walked down the steps he had already warned Jeff to take care of all his girls. Matt kissed Claire on the cheek and walked over to the car, he slipped in to the drivers seat while Adam and Jason had Shannon stuck between them in the back. Claire shivered she was glad she wouldn’t have to hear the screams Shannon would undoubtedly be yelling out. Patsy walked over to her and rubbed her shoulders resting her head on Claire’s shoulder as the cars pulled out "Come on how about we hit your computer again?" Claire smiled "What with the hammer?" Patsy laughed as they went back into the house. Jeff jogged down the stairs and smiled at them "How is she?" Patsy asked as he headed to the kitchen "Okay she’s promised to get some sleep after she has a cup of tea." Claire smiled "I’ll do it." She walked into the kitchen both Patsy and Jeff followed her.

Sammy was lying on her bad staring at the ceiling, all she could think of was those first few days with Shannon, if he was so bad why hadn’t she seen it. If he was a killer why hadn’t she felt it? She rolled over and buried her head in to the pillow she couldn’t believe she had traded in love for this a memory of love. She thumped the pillow, she had heard the cars pull away she knew where they would take him she knew what they would do it churned her up inside. She still had trouble believing he was a killer but she knew the Taker wouldn’t lie. But she couldn’t help but feel love for him. She sat up suddenly feeling the need for company. She padded quietly down the stairs to the kitchen and paused at the door. She could hear their voices, Jeff was speaking he was talking about the body Mark had sent Andrew and Glen to clean up the last thing they needed was the police nosing around. Sammy shivered the thought of Shannon ripping someone apart made her feel sick. "You think it was him?" Jeff asked his voice dark Sammy was worried she didn’t like the tone it made the hairs on her arms stand on end "We know it was" Patsy said rubbing Jeff’s arm, "Unfortunately we were too trusting and Lesley got hurt." Jeff was angry he had managed to push his anger aside while Lesley had been awake and around, he didn’t want to beat the hell out of Shannon in front of her but now he could let it all out. "I’m gonna kill him!" he spat. "He was only doing what Val ordered," Patsy reminded but Jeff still seethed "He planted the bomb he knew! If you hadn’t of called" he looked at Claire his eyes filled with tears that he quickly blinked away "Shannon knew what he was doing and he didn’t care! So if they don’t rip his heart out I will!" Sammy felt herself crying, she wanted to be loyal to her friends to feel what they felt but she couldn’t she headed quietly for the door and left the house, she would find no comfort in their conversation and they would not be able to understand what she was thinking. She headed down the driveway breaking into a run.

Claire poured the hot water in to Lesley’s cup as she stirred it her mobile phone beeped. She left the cup which Patsy finished stirring, a hot strong cup of tea just how Lesley liked it. Jeff pulled a face at the milky water "You forgot the teabag" he commented Patsy smiled "No I didn’t" Jeff looked slightly amused. Claire grabbed her phone off the table and answered "Hello?" There was nothing at first then a crackle no one spoke directly to her but she could hear voices "Damn how the hell did he get out!" Claire listened carefully "Get looking for him the bastard couldn’t have got far!" She recognised Val’s voice, Claire knew exactly what to do, she grabbed the cord for her computer knocking her cold coffee mug to the floor where it shattered. Patsy rushed in followed by Jeff as Claire shoved the cable into the base of the phone. "What?" Patsy asked as Claire hammered the keys, the speakers crackled into life. "Get the muzzle we don’t want him snacking on the rest of us do we" Jeff listened slightly confused as Claire pulled up programs on her computer feeding the call through the net getting what she needed. "Oh and you better burry this. Take him out back dump him in the lake." Patsy and Jeff exchanged excited glances. Claire stood "Watch the screen I need to the others" Patsy nodded and went to the computer. Jeff continued to listen as Claire ran into the other room and grabbed another phone she pounded in the number angry with herself when she messed up due to her haste. She calmed quickly and banged in the digits again. The phone rang as she paced "Hello?" Came the voice, she could hear muffled yelps in the background. "We got him!" she couldn’t get the words out of her mouth fast enough "Chris we’re a getting a trace get Mark." She rushed back into the other room, ignoring Lesley who was standing on the bottom step watching the scene quite bemused. Claire heard the phone being passed over, "What?" Marked asked his voice slightly elevated she could tell he had been exerting himself in ways she didn’t want to imagine. "We got him, we’ve got a trace on an incoming call"

Chris knew Claire would be on top of his message she was always quick witted, he smiled to himself as he watched the men beneath him running around like headless chickens scared in case he was lurking in the darkness. Of course they would never think of looking up, after all cats climbed not wolves. Chris smiled to himself, he was well hidden among the beams not even a shadow would betray him the beams were so thick. He had no idea where he was but Claire would soon find out. He could see Val beneath him it was so tempting to drop and swipe, he could even envisage Val’s head rolling across the ground and cracking into the wood walls. But Chris buried the temptation and satisfied himself with his imagination. Val grabbed one of his men "Leave it we haven’t time. Leave three guys here we need to get the rest over there!" Chris pricked up his ears this sounded interesting "I want them and I want them tonight! It’s the last thing they’ll expect. Have you got what you need?" The man nodded "We’ve enough gas to burn ten houses!" Chris’s eyes widened "Good" Val smiled licking his lips at the thought "Now remember what I said I want Sammy alive and one of the others, I could enjoy breaking one of their women that is after I wormed her!" both men laughed. Chris felt his blood boil ‘damn them!’ if they even thought about hurting his family he would kill them all single-handed and if Val thought he could take Sammy from him he had another thing coming. Val sighed upset his play time was over, he strolled out of the barn his appetite had been wetted, he wasn’t bothered which woman they brought, he knew Claire had a strong will, but she also had another accomplice and doubtless if she had been corrupted in to breeding with them the other one would have too. But Val would soon teach them the error of their ways they would learn to cohabitate with their own kind.

Claire and Jeff stared at each other, Claire still had Mark on the phone and she was ignoring him as he yelled at her. Jeff walked over and took the phone "They’re sending a burning party here." Patsy looked at Claire, they were totally unprepared and they had no idea when the attack would take place. They could be five minutes away or an hour, Patsy looked at the screen cursing it for being so slow. Jeff hung up the phone he grabbed Claire’s shoulders "Get Lesley and Sammy"

"Lesley’s already here." Jeff looked at the doorway, Lesley stood before him all ready to go she even had her jacket on and four others in her arms. "You might need these it’s cold out there." Jeff smirked "Get Sammy" Claire nodded and hurried to the door, pausing to grab her jacket which Lesley held out. She ran upstairs pulling it on, while Jeff went to find the car keys and Patsy begged the trace to come through. Claire swung open the door to Sammy’s room and stopped herself mid shout. "Shit!" she exclaimed as she ran to the other rooms, yanking open the doors and checking out the empty spaces. Rushing down stairs she saw the open front door and she could hear screeching tyres. "Well?" Lesley asked Claire shook her head before going to the computer "Not yet!" Patsy exclaimed. Claire turned looking at Jeff who was eager to go "Sammy’s gone!" Claire said Jeff looked stunned "And we have no trace yet!" Patsy finished. "We’ll have to leave it!" he encouraged as he pushed Lesley towards the door and waved for Claire to follow. "No" she said calmly, Jeff stared at her "I wont sacrifice Chris." Jeff scowled us "But you’ll sacrifice us?" Claire shook her head "No you three are gonna go, I can take Andrews car and catch you up." Jeff wasn’t convinced but Claire wasn’t about to let him argue, "You cant stay here, neither can she" Lesley wanted to protest but Claire’s glare silenced her "Now you three go on I’m right behind you." Lesley shook her head "No!" Claire sighed "Get the hell out of here before I make you!" Jeff relented pushing Lesley to the door Claire looked at Patsy "Go on!" Patsy shook her head "And miss the party hell no" Jeff was on the porch with Lesley "I won’t go!" Lesley yelled, "Damn it!" Jeff yelled back as he hoisted her over his shoulder and carried her to the car. Dumping her inside he turned but the front door was shut and bolted. He looked at the window where Patsy stood she nodded at him and he knew. He dived in to the drivers seat and jammed the car into first gear despite Lesley’s protests being screamed loudly into his ear.

Claire grabbed Andrew’s keys from the table and went to the kitchen where a door led into the garage, she jogged down the three steps and over to his car, she opened the doors and started the engine it purred. She smiled leaving it running as she ran back upstairs. Patsy was looking out of the window while Claire checked the screen, they traded worried glances it was like waiting for the killer in a bad horror movie to dive through the glass and gut them. The computer beeped making them both jump "Yes!" Claire exclaimed scribbling the location and shoving it in her pocket "Go" she said Patsy rushed past her as Claire grabbed the phone and pulled the wires from it. She ran out of the room and bolted down the stairs, Patsy dived into the passengers seat while Claire skidded over the bonnet and jumped into the drivers seat. She slammed the car in reverse and gunned the accelerator, the car burst into life shooting backwards and smashing through the wood garage door. Claire spun the car leaving deep craters in the ground and slammed it into first gear pulling away as fast as she could she could see steam coming off her tyres. Patsy sighed with relief as they roared away from the house.

Mark was not amused, he charged at Shannon and slapped him so hard Shannon fell out of the chair he was sitting in. The boy looked up at an angry Taker and felt true fear Mark didn’t want information anymore he wanted blood. He grabbed Shannon and threw him across the room. Adam and Jason tried to dive at Mark holding him back, he shrugged them off with ease "Damn it you sent them to the fucking door!" everyone froze Matt felt his heart somersault Adam and Jason backed off staring at Shannon as he scrambled to his feet. "You told them were they were and you let us leave them there alone!" Matt’s eyes widened, as Shannon shook his head vigorously "No I swear!" Taker snarled as he grabbed Shannon again, lifting him over his head he slammed him into the ceiling. Matt bolted out of the cellar and up the mashing the speed dial as he went. He was at his car when he heard Jeff’s panicked voice "Are you out?" Matt asked quickly "Kind of" Jeff replied Matt froze "Claire?" he asked the phone was quiet; "Damn It Jeff!" he opened the car door and slid into the drivers seat, "She staid back with Patsy" Lesley said quickly, Matt froze "They were waiting for the trace." There were tears in Lesley’s voice. Matt dropped the phone and stared at the ground momentarily winded. The crash behind him barely woke him; he turned seeing the two wolves bolt into the night. Taker and the others emerged almost immediately and Adam and Jason set off after them changing as they ran, Taker stared at Matt he felt his feet sink into the ground suddenly he felt weak.

Chris couldn’t move, he felt so helpless trapped in the rafters, he wished they’d all just leave and he could move he could help his friends, but they were still there, Val had said three but fear had called in reinforcements, there were now five wandering around and Chris couldn’t risk it, there were too many for him to take out on his own. Damn it! He jerked his head and immediately wished he hadn’t it sent waves of pain through his entire body. Chris hated to admit it but he was about as useful as fluffy dice to a car. He rested his head back against the wood and did the only thing he could, pray.

The scenery sped by the widows as Claire floored the car, they were a mile away from the house crossing the main intersection into town, Claire could see the lights of on coming cars through the trees. She slammed on the breaks, the tyres screeched and Patsy covered her face as the car crunched into an on coming truck. Claire didn’t think she didn’t have to see the faces of the men in the truck, she already knew, she slammed the car into reverse and fled.

Two vans over took the dinted truck and pursued her. Claire had enough time to spin the car and bolt she glanced at Patsy who was holding the phone and directions "Your gonna have to run for it." Patsy stared at her Claire floored the car; even the vans pushing their top speed couldn’t catch her that quickly. Patsy was still stunned "You have to get the address to the guys" Claire explained Patsy didn’t like the tone in her voice.

Sammy wasn’t sure they could outrun Adam and Jason. Even on a good day in sport Sammy couldn’t beat Adam. She pulled up and stared at Shannon, he stopped and stared at her anxious to keep going. He padded back to her and nudged her but she wouldn’t follow him. He could feel the others encroaching on their space, he gave her one last nudge, she nudged him forcefully back and he knew. She’d saved him but she couldn’t go with him his throat was hot he no choice. He turned and ran while Sammy waited it took seconds for Adam and Jason to catch up, she knew what she had to do she hoped she wouldn’t regret it, she darted off into the trees, knowing Adam would have caught sight of her. She just hoped he’d follow her and not pick up on the separation of scents.

Val was screaming at the top of his voice yelling at his driver to catch the car he was so close he could taste their fear. He smiled as the car came into view. It was off the road rammed into a post, Val jumped out of the van before it stopped he ran to the car and looked it over, the drivers window was shattered and there in the drivers seat was Claire hunched unconsciously over the wheel. Val smiled pulling open the door, she was in the car alone he grabbed her pulling her roughly out of the seat, she was limp as he lifted her into his arms he laughed triumphantly as he carried her to the van and dumped her in the back, he slammed his hand on the side as he jumped in beside her. He waved to the other truck and they both turned and headed back in the direction they had come.

Matt and Taker were frantic they drove to the house; Matt saw the garage before he saw anything else. He jumped out of the car and ran up to the porch he kicked the door off its hinges and rushed inside. "Claire!" he yelled "Claire!" the house was silent; his heart beat in his throat. Mark was just behind him, he walked into the dining room and looked at the computer for the first time he admitted to himself he was scared.

Matt rushed down stairs he stared at Mark they didn’t need to speak. Mark gripped the back of the chair it disintegrated in his fingers. "Argh!" he screamed turning stopping suddenly as Matt’s phone beeped loudly. Matt grabbed his phone having to catch it as it slipped out of his hands. He caught it feeling out of tune with his body he shook as he lifted the phone to his ear "Claire?" he asked hoping but the voice that replied hurt him. "Matt"

Lesley looked at Jeff he was sweating profusely as he pulled up the car he looked at Lesley he could see how scared she was. "They’ll be okay!" he encouraged wanting his words to be positive but he knew he detected the fear in his own voice and she saw it too. She shivered not sure what there next move should be she was trying to think trying to be detached and analytical but it wasn’t working her feelings clouded her vision. "Damn it!" she said and then jumped out of her seat as the wolf hit the bonnet of the car, and jumped on to the roof, Lesley breathed quickly as she saw the two chasing wolves jump on to the bonnet. She had had enough; before Jeff could stop her she was out of the car yelling at Sammy. "Get the hell down!" Sammy looked at her, her head on one side. "I don’t have time to deal with your shit right now! Claire and Patsy could be dead!"

Patsy was blinded momentarily by the moonlight, she blinked and sighed relieved to find Mark standing above her, he reached down and lifted her out of the trunk of the car, she held on to him so tightly she felt they melted into one. They parted slowly Mark kissing her hair and her neck then her lips with an intense fire Patsy welcomed wholeheartedly. She opened her eyes and her heart dropped as she looked at Matt. He was going out of his mind with fear and Pasty knew how deep his love ran. His eyes searched Pasty for a hope that everything would be okay that Claire was nearby that she was waiting for him. Patsy looked Mark "Val took Claire." Matt closed his eyes and felt his world crumble. He turned thumping a dent into the bonnet of the car. Mark closed his eyes "She wanted to protect this" mark looked at the paper Patsy pulled from her pocket.

Chris tensed he could hear the vans pulling up; he felt his heart in his throat. He waited he could hear laughter Val’s laughter. He knew this was not good. He closed his eyes hoping no one was hurt. "Please let them be okay." He whispered. He watched the door, as he heard something slam against it. The door opened and a body was thrown on to the ground. Chris felt his hands clench as he saw Claire lying on the ground with Val standing over her. Chris felt himself snarling. He watched as Val undid his leather belt and wrapped it round her wrists. Val then dragged her to her feet her body seemed so limp Chris was drawing blood he was biting his lip so hard he watched as Val hung Claire by her wrists from a nail on the wood post. Chris felt his blood boil as Val let his fingers run down her arms and down her chest, Chris could see he was Val was excited. ‘Damn’ he thought, he couldn’t let Claire get hurt, then he noticed something, Val turned and walked over to the door, Chris didn’t take his eyes of Claire, and he was glad he didn’t.

The edge of town was lit up like a traffic jam as the cars followed Matt towards the barn. Sammy sat between Adam and Jason they were seething but she couldn’t explain things to them now, now she had something else to make up for. Matt was determined his eyes never left the road as he tried not to think of what was happening to Claire. Patsy knew he was scared and she knew he had good reason to be. She sat back in her seat and bit her lip to keep her tears inside. Hoping they wouldn’t be too late. As the cars neared the farm they headed off road, the lights went out as the rolled towards their target. Vans and cars could be seen in the distance while a bonfire was crackling and filling the air with the scent of burning. Lesley shivered at the site wondering who they were intending to roast. Jeff moved his hand to hers and squeezed it. She looked at him and took a deep breath hoping this wouldn’t be the last time she would see him breathing.

Val turned his attention back to Claire, his men fully warned not to enter the barn. He smiled at he approached her his fingers touched the delicate skin of her neck. He licked his lips and moved in closely. This was what Chris had waited for he was about to drop when the strangest thing happened a window smashed, it took Chris a moment to spot it. A wolf stood staring at Val, he moved back from Claire and watched as the wolf took shape. Chris watched as Shannon stepped forward Val smiled and greeted him warmly. "Glad you could make it." Val chuckled Shannon nodded in return flashing a sly smile. Chris could feel himself growl trying hard to hold it in a slight hissing sound escaped him mouth. "Watch the door." Val commanded, Shannon walked over and stood by the wood door then the strangest thing happened he looked up. Chris froze his eyes locked with Shannon’s.

The cars rolled to a stop, Mark climbed out silently followed by Matt the others joined them staring at the camp, their enemy standing before them unaware they were there unaware they were breathing their last. It took two seconds for them to move, friends together charging and changing. The screams filled the air as the fight began. Matt dove through the crowd as Andrew, Glen, Brian and Scott cleared the way. Adam and Jason were at his flanks; Jeff held back protecting Patsy and Lesley as they watched from a safe distance even though it annoyed the hell out of them. Mark strode into the fight he needed no weapons as men ran at him he thumped them in the chest cracking their ribs or smashing their necks with one kick. Sammy had enough she changed and ran despite Jeff’s protests. Jeff was even more surprised when he turned and saw Patsy and Lesley arming themselves, Patsy pulled a shotgun from the boot of the car Lesley grabbed a tyre iron and a knife. Jeff stared at them "No!" he said sharply, Patsy and Lesley looked at each other and then they smiled at him as they walked past him. Jeff threw up his hands and chased them changing as he went.

Val had just finished licking the base of Claire’s neck when he heard the noise it distracted him enough for Claire to move using her shackles as leverage she slammed both knees into his groin followed by her feet connecting with his chest he staggered back. Claire watched as he glared at her and moved forward ready to hit her hard. His eyes widened as he felt a heavy weight knock all the wind from him he pitched forward and hit the ground at Claire’s feet. Chris rolled of his back and slowly pulled himself up, Claire could see all his wounds in the full gory detail, she felt her throat seize as Chris moved to untie her every stretch etched pain on his face. He reached the belt and fiddled with the clasp "No!" Claire yelled as Val pulled himself up looking like a ragging bull he ran forward taking Chris into the wood wall with a football tackle, Chris crumpled winded, he spat out blood as Val pulled back yelling triumphantly. Claire struggled with the strap she glanced at Shannon who stood staring at her. She moved as quickly as she could twisting the leather pulling it off the pin. She feel to the ground with a small thud, Val turned and ran at her grabbing her by the hair and pulling her back pinning her to the ground. The door exploded as Matt crashed through it the wood splinters flew everywhere Val turned his head shocked and angry. He saw a black blur as Matt swiped his chest opening a gaping hole. Val rolled off Claire "Shannon!" he yelled seeking aid from his loyal dog. Claire looked up into the chocolate brown eyes of Matt and smiled he changed right then and there and grabbed her hands untying the strap.

Sammy made her way through the fights biting the odd man to help out her friends and then she came up against it a fire-wielding maniac. He smiled at her as she stalked her way round him. He poked at her with the fire but she was undeterred she leaped at him surprised that he caught her and threw both her and the burning wood into the barn. She hit the inside wall and crumpled to the ground. Others caught on to the idea and ran at the fire throwing whatever they could at the barn it’s wood so dry it burned like paper. Matt had no time to think of Val who was now rolling around in agony he grabbed Claire and pulled her up, "Chris!" she yelled over the growing raw of the fire. They moved back into the barn to grab the broken man, Matt helped him up and supported him as he staggered. They turned to head towards the door and saw their exit quickly being blocked. Sammy shrugged off the impact she had turned involuntarily back. She staggered and then realised she couldn’t move. There was a weight on her legs, she soon realised it wasn’t a weight but a hand clawing at her dragging her back, she snapped round and met Val’s cold eyes, "I haven’t finished with you!" he yelled at her. Sammy suddenly felt very weak very helpless all she could remember was being there the first time, his hands on her she was so weak she couldn’t fight him. He had hot breath that burned her she shook her head "No!" she cried. As the beams above them began to give. Val crawled up her body as she froze with fear; he pulled a small knife from his pocket and was about to plunge it through her throat into her brain when white teeth clamped round his wrist.

Pasty fired at the men that approached her, she took pleasure in wiping the smug smiles off their faces. She could see Mark heading to the barn, which was now a burning mass of flames. There were wolves and men fighting all around her. Lesley was to her left slashing at a guy who dared to charge at Jeff. Jeff was attacking each of the men as if they were the one’s who planted the bomb. Diving on to them ripping them open and pulling out their hearts. His mouth was a bloody mess as he charged. Lesley turned and met one attacked with a knife to the face; she staggered back as he clung to the gash, which had chopped, through his eye. Lesley swallowed hard, she wasn’t a killer but this was a war. She swung her tyre iron and connected with his jaw smacking his head upwards with a crack, he crumpled and dropped like a stone. Lesley was impressed that she managed to dispatch him so effectively.

Matt ripped through Val’s writs forcing him to drop the knife. Matt turned seeing a beam crack he dived at and a semi conscious Chris knocking them to the ground as the beam fell "We have to find another way!" He instructed as they saw the beam had cut off their exit it burned sadistically daring them to breach it’s flames. Claire looked round she caught sight of Sammy who was still frozen. Val was still grabbing at her "Sammy!" she screamed waking Shannon from his daze, he looked at Val and felt a rush of pain. He remembered he remembered pain, he remembered punishment. He remembered watching Val assault Sammy the first time. He remembered Val slashing him laughing at him. Shannon let out a deafening howl and leaped "No!" Claire screamed as Shannon changed mid air but it was too late, Shannon landed on Val’s back, and he dug his claws in deep. Val yelped and turned swinging wildly with his arms. Sammy scrambled out from beneath Val and looked up into Shannon’s now black eyes, "No!" she cried.

Outside the blood bath continued men fell wolves bayed blood turned the green grass red. Mark grabbed a metal pole from one man before snapping his neck with one hand. He walked up to the barn and raised the pole slamming it into the side of the building. The door might have been closed but he wanted in and he wanted his people out. He created a hole big enough to slip his hands in; he wrenched the wood away from the building in one swift move. Matt saw the gap and dragged Chris towards it as Claire rushed to get Sammy. Matt dumped Chris by the door and began pulling at the wood himself. There was another crash Matt turned more beams fell and the roof began to creak and crackle. "Claire!" Matt yelled once the hole was big enough he pushed Chris through it. Mark grabbed Chris from the other side and pulled him out leaving him on the deck as he went inside. Patsy rushed up the step and paused by Chris "Jeff! Lesley!" she yelled as she felt Chris’s neck for a pulse. Lesley ran to the porch followed by Jeff they stared at Chris as he lay motionless on the wood "Get him out!" Patsy yelled Jeff obeyed picking Chris up and throwing him over his shoulder "Patsy!" Lesley called but Patsy had disappeared inside. Lesley faltered for a second and then followed Jeff as the fire encroached on the freshly made door.

Claire was dragging Sammy from Val’s grasp as Shannon flexed his claws scratching Val’s shoulder blades making him release his grip. Claire managed to free Sammy and pushed her towards Matt who was still yelling trying to create another exit, which he did by throwing a set of Val’s shackles through the window, Claire pushed Sammy into Matt; he lifted Sammy and pushed her through the frame. Claire turned and Saw Mark batting Shannon away from Val, Shannon smashed into a burning wall and shook off the impact as he jumped back to his feet. Matt grabbed Claire’s arm "Out!" he yelled he was about to lift her when there was a loud gunshot, they both dropped to the ground as the bullet shot through the wood. "Damn it!" Matt yelled frustrated as he covered Claire’s head they were now under heavy fire. "Matt!" Patsy yelled throwing him her shotgun, Matt caught it and paused before jumping up and firing out into the darkness. He could hear Claire coughing, Patsy was moving towards Val shielding her face and head with her arms. Mark was holding him up as Val struggled squeezing the life out of him. "Taker!" Matt yelled alerting Mark to the falling beams Mark threw Val into the wall and turned. It was a glimpse of his wife that made him move faster than he ever had grabbing her shielding her with his body dragging her as she protested towards the doorway. "Claire!" he yelled Matt and Claire both looked up, Matt threw the gun and followed Mark’s lead grabbing Claire he ran at the door. Mark pushed through the burning beams cracking them with his legs he dived with Patsy on to the grass closely followed by Matt and Claire. All four were winded as they hit the ground.

The fight was still going on around them the wolves were now chasing off the vigilantes into the night. "Sammy!" Claire yelled as Matt pulled her to her feet they looked around but could not see her on the grass. "Sammy!" Mark bellowed. The only reply was a blood-curdling yell as Val appeared in the doorway aiming at Claire and Matt, Jason ran out of the shadows knocking them to the ground. The gun fired up into the air as Sammy snapped on to Val’s wrist knocking the gun down. Val could feel his body burning as flames licked his shirt and set it alight. He screamed as he threw Sammy away and reaimed at her he smiled as he pulled back the trigger. Sammy heard the shot "No!" she screamed as Shannon dived in front of the gun and took the bullet in ribs. He hit the ground and yelped as a second bullet rang out. Val staggered back and stared at his chest he could see blood pumping out of the neat round hole, he stared at his killer.

Patsy snapped the barrel and reloaded it as Val stared at her "That ones for them!" she yelled stepping forward "This one’s from me!" she yelled firing again. Val’s eyes widened as the bullet penetrated his skull the impact propelling him back into the fire. He hit the post and crumpled to the ground as the beams fell across him encasing him in flames. Patsy sighed relieved she had final closed the book on all her old demons. She threw the gun to the ground and turned round burying her head in to Mark’s chest. "It’s done now!" she whispered Mark nodded knowing his wife had finally got what she needed, justice for herself and the baby she lost.

"Shannon!" Sammy cried as she scrambled to the fallen wolf’s side. She placed her hand over the bullet wound and stroked his head "Shannon hold on!" the wolf lifted its head and looked at her "Someone help me!" she screamed as blood covered her hand. Claire placed a hand on her shoulder, "You have to help him!" Sammy begged, Claire crouched down and looked at Shannon’s face, his eyes were losing their light; Claire felt her heart in her throat. "Please!" Sammy begged, "Help her." Patsy instructed Mark hung his head as he walked up and looked at Shannon he exchanged glances with Claire, she shook her head Mark studied Shannon’s eyes "I’m sorry" he said his voice low. Sammy stared at him "No Claire tell him to help!" Claire hung her head "You have to do something!" Sammy begged, Mark stepped away he shook his head as he walked back to the others. Claire gently touched Sammy’s face and brought her round to look into her eyes "He’s wild Sammy." Sammy shook her head as the tears poured from her eyes "No" she whimpered returning her gaze to Shannon "He’s cant be!"

"He’s dying Sammy." Claire said quietly Sammy shook her head "Turn him back! Tell me you can turn him back!" Claire shook her head slowly "You know I cant." Sammy cried as she buried her head in Shannon’s soft fur.

"Help me" Chris whispered to Jeff. Jeff nodded supporting Chris as he hobbled across the grass. Chris watched as Sammy cried over Shannon he sighed as he watched. Shannon rolled his head off the ground and nudged Sammy. She looked into the deep pools of his eyes and she understood what he wanted. She rested back on her knees and nodded "Okay" she whispered. Claire squeezed her shoulder and stepped away as she walked across the grass Claire covered her face and cried as Matt stepped forward and pulled her into a strong embrace. Sammy wiped her eyes as she looked around, she stood and walked over to Mark, he stared at her as she pulled the knife from his pocket, he moved to stop her but Patsy held her back "Let her go". Mark locked his arm round his wife and nodded. Sammy sat on the ground and lifted Shannon’s head on to her lap. "I’m sorry," she whispered "You’ll always be in my heart. I’ll never stop loving you." She chocked on her words as she rested her head against his. His breathing was laboured as she pulled back and looked into his eyes "I know you love me and I love you enough to be strong for you." She knew that was what he wanted to hear, his eyes closed she stroked his fur with one hand and then gently slid the knife into his heart. He flinched slightly and then he was still. She cradled him in her arms for a moment. Claire approached her slowly and took hold of her by the shoulders. "We have to go." Sammy shook her head "There’s one more thing." Claire looked into her eyes "Help me." Sammy asked Claire nodded; they lifted the wolf between him and moved him into fire. Sammy stepped back with Claire watching as the flames crackled devouring what was left of the barn and swallowing Shannon and Val.

Two months later Claire joined Patsy sitting on the porch watching as Jeff and Lesley washed Lesley’s new purple BMW. Claire handed Patsy a mug of coffee and smiled "You okay?" Patsy nodded couldn’t be better she beamed as she rubbed her tummy "Your sure?" Claire asked Patsy nodded "Yeah I’m sure." Claire smiled biting her lip "Have you told Mark?" Patsy nodded "He hit the roof and I think he woke the neighbours." Claire smirked "Your closest neighbours are two miles away." Patsy nodded "Yeah well that’s who loud he yelled." Claire laughed as Patsy sipped her coffee. The car crunched the stone gravel as it pulled up; Claire smiled and walked down the steps of the porch avoiding the wayward spray of the hosepipe as she went. She smiled at Chris as he gingerly climbed out of the car he smiled at her most of his wounds had healed and his remaining one’s were stitched and bandaged his right arm was still in a sling. He hugged Claire lightly not wanting to stretch his broken ribs. "How’s it going baby?" she smiled "Good. What did the doc say?"

"That he’s a nightmare of a patient!" Matt commented as he walked round the car Chris stuck out his tongue in retaliation. "Where’s the boss?" Matt asked moving Claire’s hair off her shoulder "He’ll be here in a minute." Matt nodded "And Sammy?" Chris asked Claire half smiled "She went for a walk." Chris nodded. He knew Sammy had visited him in the hospital for the first few days then once he was out of danger she stopped coming. He sighed, "I might take a wander myself." Claire nodded as Chris turned and strolled away from the couple. Matt looped his arm round her back "You think they’ll make it?" Claire shrugged as they walked up to the house "I think they have a good chance."

"Who’s this?" Adam asked as he walked out of the font door followed by Jason Claire smiled "Sammy and Chris." Adam smiled knowingly "I’d bet on them being okay." He said his voice filled with laughter and innuendo, Claire and Patsy looked at each other "Oh really and what makes you so sure?" Pasty asked "No reason" Adam replied grinning like crazy trying to hold in a laugh "Lesley!" Claire shouted "Yeah?" Lesley replied, "This one needs hosing down!" Claire shouted as Jason pushed Adam down the steps. He protested as Lesley dowsed him with water. "Right you’re asking for it now!" he laughed grabbing a bucket and throwing it at Lesley soaking Jeff as she ducked behind him "Water fight!" Jeff yelled throwing his sponge at Adam.

Sammy stood at the paddock gate watching the horses as they trotted round. She smiled watching them as they played together. "Hey" a familiar voice said, Sammy lifted her head she smiled as she turned and saw Chris’s clear blue eyes he smiled at her "Hey yourself." She replied Chris walked over and leaned on the rail beside her. "You like horses?" he asked Sammy smiled his lines definitely didn’t improve the second time round. "I like watching them" she replied. Chris nodded "I used to know this girl, she liked horses too but she’d never ride them. She was scared they’d be afraid of her." Sammy nodded and smiled "Did you ever get her on one?" Chris shook his head "Nah, she always followed her heart and it always told her not to do it." Sammy sighed "Sounds like you still care for this girl?" she asked not looking at him "Care? No I don’t care." Sammy tensed up "I love her deeply" he finished. Sammy looked at him "Even if she made mistakes?" Chris smiled "She isn’t the only one" Sammy half smiled "You forgive what ever she did?" Chris nodded "I love her. I hurt her badly and I’m sorry for what I did." Sammy nodded "She’s sorry too." Chris smiled "I wish she’d come back you know." Sammy smiled "She already has." Chris smiled as Sammy moved forward and kissed him he wrapped his good arm around her, they parted momentarily "You sure?" he whispered, "I love you!" she replied, "I’m not going anywhere and neither are you." She finished wrapping her arms round him. Chris closed his eyes happy to have Sammy back. Sammy smiled a lot of things had put pressure on them but they were going to make it all the way she knew it.

Claire placed the lemonade on the small table and smiled as Adam towelled his hair, Jeff had given up and was sitting on the porch step soaking wet letting the sun dry him as Lesley sat next to him sipping lemonade. Patsy sat on Mark’s knee whispering in his ear making him smile. Claire walked over to the rail and sat next to Matt, he kissed her neck and smiled. "Looks like he was right." Claire looked at Matt, he nodded in the direction of the trees Claire smiled as she saw Sammy and Chris walking towards the house, Chris had his arm wrapped around Sammy’s waist and she was smiling. Adam perked up "I told you!" he jeered, "You all owe me!" Jason laughed "You only knew cos you saw her packing her suitcase!" Claire smiled and relaxed in Matt’s arms she knew life was going to get back to normal now. "Guess we have a lot to celebrate!" Patsy said her voice high and bright they all smiled each one knowing life was never going to be plane sailing there were no happy ever afters but their lives would be as happy as they could make it and they would all make it.